Open Research Online

The Open University’s repository of research publications

and other research outputs

Constructions of Identity in Contemporary African

Drama: A Comparative Study of Wole Soyinka and
Zakes Mda
Thesis
How to cite:
Agboluaje, Oladipo (2003). Constructions of Identity in Contemporary African Drama: A Comparative Study
of Wole Soyinka and Zakes Mda. PhD thesis The Open University.

For guidance on citations see FAQs.

c 2003 The Author

https://creativecommons.org/licenses/by-nc-nd/4.0/

Version: Version of Record

Link(s) to article on publisher’s website:

http://dx.doi.org/doi:10.21954/ou.ro.0000e80f

Copyright and Moral Rights for the articles on this site are retained by the individual authors and/or other copyright
owners. For more information on Open Research Online’s data policy on reuse of materials please consult the policies
page.

oro.open.ac.uk
 Constructions of Identity in Contemporary African Drama:

A Comparative Study of Wole Soyinka and Zakes Mda

Oladipo Agboluaje

Dissertation presented for the Degree of Doctor of Philosophy at the Open University

June 2003

Department of Literature

Open University
 ABSTRACT

This thesis examines identity constructions in African drama, through a

contemporary

comparative study of Wole Soyinka of Nigeria and Zakes Mda of South Africa. Soyinka

and Mda construct African identities from an Afrocentric, universal humanism. Both

dramatists locate African identities in the interaction between the individual and the

community, which allows for a heterogeneity of African identities. Their different ideas

about how African identities are formed arise from the specific social, historical

conditions of their respective African contexts. Soyinka's identity constructions are

essentialist, deriving from ethnic myth and history. Soyinka's essential African identity

varies through social experience. Mda grounds his constructions of African identity in the

material experience of apartheid. Mda privileges class over ethnic myth and history. My

comparison of the two dramatists and their work reveals how colonialism is implicated in

ethnic as well as materialist accounts of African identity. The works of Soyinka and Mda.

illustrate how African identities vary according to a complexity of social and historical

conditions. My conclusion is that notions of African identity are rendered from the

personal perspective of the dramatist, perspectives derived from local experience, which

is influenced by colonialism.
DECLARATION:

I, the undersigned, hereby declare that the work contained in this dissertation is my own

original work and I have not previously in its entirety or in part, submitted it at any

university for a degree.

Signature:.
.-T ............
Date:. `ý 6.. 0.3.....
-
.". . .
 DEDICATION

I would like to dedicate this thesis to my late father, Prince Olaniyi Ajisomo Agboluaje,

and my mother Mrs Iyabode Titilola Agboluaje.

 ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS

I would like to acknowledge the following people for their support during the period of

writing this thesis:

The Open University for making the funds possible for this thesis to be written in the first

place.

My supervisors Professor Dennis Walder, Dr Robert Fraser and Dr David Johnson for
their guidance and friendship.

The non-academic staff of the Faculty of Arts and the Department of Literature for all

their kind assistanceduring the course of completing this thesis.

Dr Kwadwo Osei-Nyame Jr. of SOAS for the fruitful advice and discussions that took

place regularly during the writing of this thesis.

Dr Peter Wilson of the London Metropolitan University who was always there when I

needed to talk to someone.

Ndubuisi Anike, John Maclean, Pat Waller, Anthony Costello, Rose Codling and Nasika
Pace, my good friends, who helped me to cope with the loneliness of writing a thesis.

My brother, Wale, for being the best brother in the world.

My sister, Titi, for being the best sister in the world.

 I

Introduction

The subject of this thesis is constructions of identity in contemporary African drama. I

make a comparative study of two dramatists from West and Southern Africa. As I will

show, colonialism complicates the notion of an `authentic' identity in African drama.

Authenticity is a vexed and complex matter. I will show how far colonialism, through

indirect rule, accounts for the different approachesthe two dramatists adopt in

constructing African identities. Their personal perspectives of `authentic' African

identities is influenced by the colonial histories of their respective nations.

Wole Soyinka (Nigeria) and Zakes Mda (South Africa) both construct African identities

from an Afrocentric universal humanism. Their works belong to what Tejumola Olaniyan

terms the `post-Afrocentric' (Olaniyan, 1995: 11). Post-Afrocentrism interrogates both

Eurocentric assumptions about Africa, and Afrocentric claims of a monolithic identity.

Afrocentrism's claim of an African monolithic identity is the result of its binary

opposition with Eurocentric colonial discourse. Soyinka and Mda interrogate binary

discourse by critiquing Negritude and Black Consciousnessrespectively.

By critiquing two major Afrocentric theories, Soyinka and Mda challenge the identity of

the individual African against an assumed collective identity of Africa, of which

blackness is its only manifestation. Both writers accept that African cultures privilege

group identity over individual identity. At the same time, Soyinka and Mda trace

authentic identity, as group experience, to individual experience. Soyinka constructs the

 11

uniqueness of African identity on an essential, mythic individual of special qualities. This

individual's attributes reflect the unique characteristics of Ogun, Yoruba god of iron. The

Yorubas' understanding of myth and history is interdiscursive, as illustrated in oral

traditions and described in Samuel Johnson's History of the Yorubas (1921). Soyinka's

own notion of history and myth is flexible and active. The Yoruba world-view is holistic

and circular. Soyinka identifies this feature of Yoruba history as characteristic of African

history and culture. For Soyinka, authentic African identity formations therefore follow a

similar pattern as the one he constructs from Yoruba history.

Soyinka's essentialist construction of African identities raises certain issues for critics.

Commentators like Booth (1981), Etherton (1982) and Gibbs (1986) see Soyinka's

construction of identities as politically engaging, anti-ideology, humanistic and varied.

Soyinka's humanism is the overriding feature. Critics like Appiah (1992), Ngugi (1984)

and Osofisan (1982) see his works as ahistorical, pessimistic, nativistic and ambiguous.

For Ngugi and Appiah, colonialism cannot be excluded from the material and spiritual

experience of modem Africa. The idea of an essential African identity is locked within

the material effects of colonialism.

Mda, like Soyinka, espousesan Afrocentric universal humanism. Mda claims that he is `a

person of the world' (Mda, 1997: 258). During the apartheid period, Mda experienced

indirectly the effects of race oppression while in exile in Lesotho. Exile affects Mda's

writings during the 1970s-1980s, when Black Consciousness was the dominant liberation

discourse among black South Africans. Mda's plays remain within the Black
 iii

Consciousness framework, in that they lay emphasis on conscientisation. Mda

uses the

theatre for development form to raise awarenessabout material conditions of the South

African poor. Mda also extends Black Consciousnessin a noticeable way by adopting a

more class-conscious attitude to race politics. For Mda, race and class are synonymous, in

that race determined the oppressed situation of South African blacks. By extending Black

Consciousness through a materialist critique, Mda's plays deal with the regional effects

of labour migration, the rural-urban dichotomy, and the position of women in society.

Mda is also able to deal with the post-apartheid issues of nationalism, corruption and

class oppression.

The different approachesto identity construction adopted by both dramatists emanate

from their colonial and post-colonial experience. British colonialism made possible the

idea of a monolithic African identity. It is also through British colonialism that the

differences in the approach to constructing African identities arise. Indirect rule made the

tribe the site of modern identity in colonial Africa. Indirect rule granted pseudo-

autonomy to Africans. But it was first and foremost a means of control. Apartheid was

'
the logical progression of indirect rule, as Mahmood Mamdani argues. I develop this

in
argument Chapter One.

In the later part of their careers, certain shifts occur in the two dramatists' approachesto

identity formations. For Soyinka, the Nigerian Civil War is responsible for the shift of

focus from myth to contemporary social concerns in constructing identities. Soyinka's

I Malumood Mamdani, Citizen and Subject.- Contemporary Africa and the Legacy oj'Late Colonialism, (Oxford: James
Currey, 1996), 8.
 IV

shift elicits a change of dramatic forms. Soyinka uses absurdism and.satire to critique the

nation-state. Poor leadership remains a major theme, but it is grounded in a more

materialist and contemporary awareness.

Post-apartheid South Africa offers Mda new opportunities as a writer. His attention is

now focused on being a novelist. His novels deal with post-apartheid South Africa,

through the use of myth and magic realism. Critics are divided on Mda's new literary

path, an issue I discuss in Chapter Six.

Limitations of time and accessto materials have sculpted this thesis into its present form.

Zakes Mda, though renowned in South Africa, is little known in Britain. I met Mda in

London last year but he was unwilling to talk about his plays, having embarked on his

own transformation into a novelist. I did not have a chance to speak with the peripatetic

Soyinka, although there is already a wealth of information about him. A comparative

study of two dramatists writing at crucial yet different periods of their nations' history

(and both being sceptical about the concept of the nation-state itself) can blur one's sense

of direction. My aim is to see what the dramatists have created out of the personal

histories of individuals caught up in those periods of false hopes and unrest.

Chapter One offers a brief account of the theoretical framework surrounding identity,

followed by an historical overview of colonialism and indirect rule in British Africa. I do

this to show the constructed nature of identities and how colonialism informs the notion

of an authentic African identity. The colonial experience of Nigeria and Southern Africa
 V

is compared and contrasted. I trace how national, ethnic and individual identities are

formed in the rural and urban space, and how civil rule and customary law informed these

identities, leading to a structural dichotomy across colonial Africa. I examine the role of

education and religion in shaping Africans and their attitudes towards modernity. Chapter

One looks at the nature of resistance to colonialism, specifically, to indirect nlle. I also

examine Soyinka's position on Negritude and Mda's position on Black Consciousness,in

relation to their scepticism towards ideology.

Chapter Two covers the dramatic theories of Wole Soyinka and Zakes Mda, to see how

they work through their formations of identities. The early Soyinka adopts an essentialist

approach to African identity, basing it on the particularity of his Yoruba mythic traditions

and a fluid notion of history. Soyinka posits a universal humanism in an African cultural

specificity. By replacing race with ethnicity, Soyinka opts for a heterogeneous

composition of identity formation. Soyinka identifies with Yoruba creative traditions,

with writers like D. O. Fagunwa and Amos Tutuola whose syncretism suggestsan

hybridity. Finally I study The Strong Breed (1963), to locate Soyinka's

unproblematic

indigenous theory of the tragic and heroic spirit of Ogun, Yoruba god of iron, as the

archetype of Yoruba identity.

I scrutinise Zakes Mda to show how his work differs from his Black Consciousness or

township theatre contemporaries. I first undertake a brief study of segregation and

to the response of writers of the 1970s, Mda's most productive

apartheid so as clarify

The on the family in Southern Africa are major concerns for

period. effects of apartheid

Mda. Migration and rural-urban displacements destabilised the family life of black South
 vi

Africans. I compare protest theatre

with resistance theatre, and show how Mda's

consideration of the rural areas, women, the role of religion in society and the post-

colonial nation-state make him a unique writer of this period. I end by looking at We

shall Sing for the Fatherland (1990), in order to show how Mda proves the paucity of

race-based ideology in a post-independence nation-state.

Chapter Three focuses on the themes and influences that Soyinka employs in
constructing

an authentic African identity. The family and moral identity are two points on which his

discourse of mythic origins is based. Soyinka finds tragedy the most viable genre in

which to posit his mythic ideal of African identity. `The Fourth Stage', Soyinka's major

critical work, is scrutinised for cultural appropriations through Nietzsche's The Birth of

Tragedy (1872). The experience of the Nigerian Civil War led Soyinka to seek non-

mythic concepts of identity. The experience also led to finding forms suitable for his new

aesthetic vision, in light of social changesin post-war Nigeria. These forms were

absurdism and satire. I end the chapter with a reading of two plays that deal with the

military involvement in national affairs: Madmen and Specialists (1971) and A Play of

Giants (1984). The two plays point to Soyinka's realisation of the inadequacy of his

mythic identities in post-war Nigeria.

Chapter Four looks at how apartheid and Black Consciousnessoperate as ideologies of

essentialism. Black Consciousness remains Mda's major influence. I scrutinise the

influence of African American Black Power on Black Consciousness,and Mda's

perception of Christianity as a site of false consciousness.I look at Mda's expansion of

 vii

Black Consciousness' critique to include South Africa's hegemony over Southern Africa.

Mda's view of Southern Africa and the post-colonial situation is informed by his

experience of exile in Lesotho, a nation whose history is intertwined with that of South

Africa's. The influence of Athol Fugard on Mda's dramaturgy is important: Mda's

aesthetic influences are garnered from Fugard's township plays. I examine Mda's

criticism of Fugard's `protest theatre', and his argument that they do not go far enough in

seeking ways out of the oppressive condition of the apartheid state. I end the chapter with

a study of And the Girls in their Sunday Dresses (1993) and The Hill (1990). Both plays

deal with the effects of South Africa's regional hegemony on individuals in relation to

race, class, religion, and labour migration.

In Chapter Five, I addressthe representation of women from dramatic, literary and

historical perspectives. I examine the status of women in colonial and post-independence

Africa, and the way they are portrayed in drama by Soyinka and Mda. Soyinka's

depiction of women echoes the conservative view prevalent in Yoruba popular theatre.

Women are either submissive virgins or sexual deviants. lyaloja, the powerful market

leader, is unique in Soyinka's oeuvre in that she is of political rank. But her position in

regard to that of the virgin bride betrays her allegiance to the male dominant power of

Oyo. Soyinka better represents women outside myth. I look at how Soyinka represents

women in three plays: The Lion and the Jewel (1963), Kongi 's Harvest (1967) and Death

and the King's Horseman (1975).

 viii

Mda's centralising of women in his dramas is unique. Township theatre concentrated on

urban, male issues. Mda's works depict women effecting change in their oppressed

conditions. He shows that true liberation is not possible if women are not involved. By

giving a platform to women, Mda opens up the home and the rural areasto scrutiny. This

is shown in the plays I critique: Dark Voices Ring (1990) and Joys of War (1993). 1 return

to The Hill to show how Mda portrays the prostitute.

In Chapter Six, I addresspolitics in the works of Soyinka and Mda, to show how their

formations of identities, shifting and temporary, are located in the social historical field.

Soyinka relegates his mythic representations to a less important position, as he focuses on

the nature of military rule in Nigeria. I look at his political writings that criticise military

rule. Soyinka elaborates on collaboration between the intellectuals and the underclass.

Unlocking identities in Soyinka's work furthers the idea of the city as a space of

transformation and social change. Soyinka's scepticism of ideology remains, as the

is
change not of outright revolution.

I examine Mda's position in post-apartheid South Africa. I analyse Mda's post-apartheid

writings on the new South Africa, and the role of drama in reconciliation and new

identity formations. Mda remains an anti-nationalist, but just as South Africa created the

themes for his apartheid era plays, so he cannot ignore post-apartheid South Africa's

urgent need for change in its transition to majority rule. The necessary reforms to

facilitate peaceful change must entail conscience-raising of a suitable kind. Mda shows

the dangers of failure in this enterprise in The Road (1990), which I analyse. I return to

theatre for development, to show how new identities can be formed in the rural areas
 Ix

through the ownership of the media resources. Mda is concerned with how media

resourcescan act as a tool for development.

 X

CONTENTS

Acknowledgements

Introduction

1. Constructions of Identity in Colonial and Post-colonial Contexts 1

1.1 Identities 5

1.2 British Colonialism in Africa 12

1.3 Indirect Rule 15

1.4 The Missionaries and Education in Indirect Rule 22

1.5 Anti-colonial Struggle 27

1.6 The Nationalists 35

1.7 Conclusion 47

2. The Dramatic Theories of Wole Soyinka and Zakes Mda 51

2.1 Soyinka and the Representation of Authentic African Identities 51

2.2 The Concept of an Authentic African Identity in Myth, Literature and

the African World 61

2.3 Perspectives of Yoruba History and Myth in Soyinka's Identity

Formations 63

2.4 Soyinka's Yoruba Concept of Tragedy 66

2.5 Tragic Identity in The Strong Breed 70

 x

2.2.1 Mda and Township Theatre of the 1970s 77

2.2.2 Apartheid and Identity Formations among Black South Africans 80

2.2.3 Migration Patterns: Rural-Urban Influences in Identity formations 83

2.2.4 Black Consciousness 85

2.2.5 Mda and Black Consciousness Theatre 89

2.2.6 We shall Sing for the Fatherland 95

2.2.7 Conclusion 100

3. Identity in the Drama of Wole Soyinka: Themes and Influences 103

3.1 Family 107

3.2 Moral Identity 109

3.3 Early Influences: Traditional 112

3.4 Nietzsche and The Birth of Tragedy 116

3.5 The Euro-Modernists: Samuel Beckett and Bertolt Brecht 124

3.6 Madmen and Specialists 130

3.7 A Play of Giants 137

3.8 Conclusion 146

4. Identity in the Drama of Zakes Mda: Themes and Influences 148

4.1 Contesting Identities: Black Consciousness and Apartheid 151

4.2 Early Influences: Rural Foundations 154

4.3 Christianity 160

4.4 Athol Fugard 163

4.5 Township Musicals: Urban Explanations 170

 xii

4.6 Theatre for Development 173

4.7 Mda and the Post-Colonial Moment 175

4.8 And the Girls in their Sunday Dresses 180

4.9 The Hill 187

4.10 Conclusion 193

5. Representations of Women in the Works of Soyinka and Mda 196

5.1 Fictional Representations of Women 197

5.2 Women in Nigeria: A History 201

5.3 Representation of Women in Soyinka's Plays 206

5.4 The Lion and the Jewel 208

5.5 Kongi's Harvest 213

5.6 Death and the King's Horseman 218

5.1.1 Women in South Africa: A History 222

5.1.2 Representation of Women in Mda's Plays 230

5.1.3 Dark Voices Ring 230

5.1.4 Joys of War 234

5.1.5 The Figure of the Prostitute in The Hill 239

5.1.6 Conclusion 241

6. Politics and Drama in Soyinka and Mda 245

5.7 Locating the Social Position of Soyinka and Mda 245

5.8 Soyinka and the Politics of the Nation 251

 xiii

5.9 From Zia, with Love/A Scourge of Hyacinths 254

5.10 The Beautification of Area Boy 267

6.1.1 Mda and the Politics of the Nation 273

6.1.2 The Road 279

6.1.3 Mda and Post-Apartheid Theatre 285

6.1.4 Mda and Theatre for Development 290

6.1.5 Conclusion 295

6. Conclusion 298

Bibliography
 Chapter One

Constructions of Identity in Colonial and Post-colonial Contexts

In this chapter, I lay the theoretical and historical foundation to this thesis,
which looks at
identity construction in African drama. Through a comparative
study of the works of

Wole Soyinka and Zakes Mda, the thesis focuses on how notions of African identities

function in drama. In doing so, I look some of the influences that complicate the idea of
a

single African identity.

I identify three phasesof identity formations. 1. The precolonial heterogeneoussocieties

where identities were fluid. 2. The period of formal colonialism where indirect rule

policy fabricated tribes, exacerbating differences among African ethnic groups. 3. The

nationalist/anti-colonialist phase, where Africans were identified by race as a

homogenous group, in opposition to the colonialists. The nature of British indirect rule

accounts for differences in identity formations among British African dramatists in their

respective countries. Administrative expediency necessitated a change of perception of

Africans as ethnicities instead of as one racial group. Colonialism created the conditions

for thinking of a single African identity, by first representing identity racially and later, as

tribes. The tribe became the locus of modern identity. It is within these ethnic formations

that African dramatists construct identities of their characters as `African', negotiating the

attending distinctions of race, class, gender, education, ethnicity, nationality and Pan-

Africanism. 1
 This chapter attends to several key issues. I look
will at identity itself and locate it

socially in colonial and post-colonial contexts. Post-colonial here refers to the period

after colonialism, since what constitutes post-colonial varies in the effects the colonial

encounter caused in modern independent African states. I will look at the major effects of

British colonialism through hegemonic practices such as

religion and education, which

promoted ethnicism, thus serving the purposes of indirect rule. Then I will inspect the

nature of indirect rule in Nigeria and South Africa. Afterwards I will look at ideologies of

resistance, namely Negritude and Black Consciousness.These two ideologies are

particularly important for they are the ones respectively that Soyinka and Mda engage

with. It is through this engagement with resistance ideology that the two dramatists make

their unique interpretations of African identities based on the individual.

The African dramatist cannot construct any kind of identity in the absenceof historical

and social reality. It is imperative to note how indirect rule was constructive to African

self-perception, for it shows African dramatists negotiating identities post-independence

according to the colonial developments of their geographical locations. Indirect rule's

pervading influence in these formations can be shown through a historical materialist

approach, mapping generally the effects of colonial policy on British Africans in West

and Southern Africa. This mapping defines African agency through what D. A. Masolo

calls `valuational ambivalence' (Masolo, 1997: 284). Valuational ambivalence describes

the conditional nature of individual identities in relation to a wider social group, be it the

family or the state. Chinua Achebe, in Things Fall Apart illustrates this condition in

relation to the coming of the British to Umuofia:

1 See Lewis Nkosi. Home and Exile, ([1965] London: Longman, 1983), 30-1.
 3

There were many men and women in Umuofia who did not feel as strongly as
Okonkwo about the new dispensation. The white man had indeed brought a
lunatic religion, but he had also built a trading store and for the first time palm-oil
and kernel became things of great price, and much money flowed into Umuofia.
(Achebe, 2001: 130)

The nature of homogenous society falling apart in Umuofia is not only through colonial

intrusion but also by the individual Umuofian seeking new opportunities within the

global economy this intrusion has brought about. The economic shifts render in general a

valuational ambivalence because society is torn from within the community through

individual reactions to colonialism. This example of agency forces the argument against a

monolithic representation of African identities and leads to

me pluralise identity when

referring to African subject formations. I do this bearing in mind that colonial mapping

first totalised the `Other', based on race and colour. For purposes of control the need

to
arose ascribe fundamental differences to African groups, which indirect rule

facilitated. Pan-Africanism and Negritude also appropriated a totalising scheme to unite

alienated Africans against colonialism. The idealism of their rejecting colonial

historiography tended to ignore the precolonial heterogeneity of African ethnicities.

Postcolonial2 theories shaped by deconstructive postmodernism reiterate fragmentation of

identities, rejecting the discourse of colonial historiography and of totalising resistance

theories. We must remember that ideologies such as Black Consciousnessand Negritude

in anti-colonial discourse and action acted upon their adherents in meaningful ways, too.

These ideologies responded to the political, psychological3 and social effects of

rewriting the history of the colonised in a project aimed at a

colonialism, effectively

21 the hyphen to refer to the theories generated that describe the conditions of post-colonial states.
use the term without
 4

suitable recovery of the past. Against this project, we must be careful, as Elizabeth Isichei

is, of revising the history of African agency as one that `insists that the African
of the past

was making rational choices which benefited the society he lived in. It is very akin in

spirit to the revisionism which emphasisesthe triumphs of the colonial period - the rich

African merchant, the prosperous innovating peasant' (Isichei, 1983: 108).

The African dramatists' representations of identities continue to engage with the colonial

4
past. This is because, as Ngugi wa Thiongo states, imperialism, in its colonial and

5
neocolonial stageshas affected everything in Africa, including its literature. By nature of

their work and position in society vis-a-vis the national elite, African dramatists address

the concerns of the post-independent nation because exploitation does not disappear with

the departure of colonialism. The nation enters a neocolonial relationship in which the

national bourgeoisie act as middlemen for the Western powers. African dramatists in turn

face the immediate situation of their respective nations while at the same time

contemplate a general historical path for the continent and for the black race. This is

because they face similar economic and social conditions, manifestations of a shared

post-colonial experience.

With neocolonial relations located between nations, the African dramatist enters another

in Tejumola Olaniyan cites three interactive discursive

phase creating a sense of order.

formations that contribute to the dramatic practice of contemporary black theatre: the

3 Franz Fanon wrote of these effects in Black Skins, White Masks, (London: Pluto, 1991).
4 Ngugi wa Thiongo sees the African novelist as `haunted by a sense of the past'. See Ngugi wa Thiongo,
Homecoming, (London: Heinemann, 1977), 39.
5 Ngugi wa Thiongo, `The Role Scholar in the development African Literatures, ' in Bernth Lindfors, ed.,
of the of
African Literatures, (Germany: Zell, 1984), 7-19: 8.
Research Priorities in
 5

colonialist Eurocentric, the anti-colonial Afrocentric, `and an emerging post-Afrocentric'

(Olan.iyan, 1995: 11). The post-Afrocentric interrogates Afrocentrism,

with the aim of

freeing African identity from the binary opposition of Europe and its other. The
post-

Afrocentric stage arrives after colonialism and involves a discourse of authenticity. 6 In

this African dramatists contend with the claims to identity of colonialist, nationalist and

Africanist representations. Soyinka and Mda contribute to this discourse in their own

ways, by positing a humanistic interpretation of African identities that is, in Olaniyan's

term, post-Afrocentric. To trace the post-Afrocentrism of Soyinka and Mda, I will first

look at some definitions of identity.

Identities

As we shall see later, Soyinka and Mda privilege the collective as the site of identity

formations. At the same time they construct African identities on individual

exceptionalism. Soyinka's ideal African identity is constructed by myth while Mda's

is
everyman/woman constructed by material experience. Both dramatists seek the place

of the individual within society. For Soyinka and Mda, individual identities arise out of

social interaction. I look at a sociological definition of the self with regard to social

interaction, through George Herbert Mead, and a linguistic and psychoanalytic definition

through Jacques Lacan. To continue this relationship between individual and society in

identity formations, I look at Freud's theory of the individual and civilisation.

6 Olaniyan argues that Afrocentrism remains within a Eurocentric discourse. See Tejumola Olaniyan, Scars of
Conquest/Masks of Resistance: The Invention of Cultural Identities in African, African-American and Caribbean
Drama, (Oxford: Oxford UP, 1995). For supporting views of Afrocentrism, see Molefi A. Ashante. Afrocentricity: The
Change, (U. S.A.: Amulefi, 1980), Molefi, A. Ashante, The Afrocentric Idea, (U. S.A.: Temple UP,
Theory of Social
 6

Mead defines the self as `something that has development; it is initially there at
a not
birth but arises in the process of social experience
and activity, that is, develops in the

given individual as a result of his relations to that process as a whole to the other

individuals within that process' (Mead, 1967: 135). He goes to state that the self is
on

essentially a social structure that arises out of social experience. Individuals are brought

into a type of consciousnessthrough signs and symbols learnt from participation in their

community. We can relate this definition to the effects of indirect rule as a disruption of

7
social activity within a community. We must view these disruptions through not only

imposition by colonialism on its subjects, as Achebe's example shows. The individual

responds to new patterns, that shapeother relations on individual and group levels, such

as within the rural and urban locations and with regards to work and the authority of

Native Administration chiefs. An amount of agency is exercised within this contact.

Homi Bhabha refers to this pattern of identity formations based on coloniser/colonised

interdependence as hybridity. 8 The hybridity for Bhabha,

relationships of space of

however remains one of uncertainty, especially once the coloniser exits from power. The

culture that is produced by this interaction cannot be simply appropriated. There can be

no return to the former way of life to

which resistance rhetoric re-invented create a binary

opposition to colonialism.

Jacque Lacan's theory of the consciousnessbeing structured like a language offers a

linguistic interpretation of how the subject comes into self-awareness

psychoanalytic,

1987), Cheikh Anta Diop, The Cultural Unity ofBlackAfrica, (U. S.A.: Third World P, 1978). For a critique of
A&pcentrism, see Stephen Howe, Afrocentrism: Mythical Pasts and Imagined Homes, (U. K.: Verso, 1998).
7 See Aime Cesaire, `From Discourse on Colonialism' in Patrick Williams and Laura Chrisman, Colonial Discourse
Theory. A Reader, (Hemel Hempstead: Harvester Wheatsheaf, 1994), 172-180.
and Post-Colonial -
8 Homi Bhabha, The Location of Culture, (London: Routledge, 1994), 114.
 7

distinct from others when it develops its facility for

speech. For the individual to enter

subject relations it must first reach a development stage within a linguistic community.

The subject defines itself in relation to

others through speech. Lacan statesthat the

speech stage is when the subject enters imaginary and symbolic relations with its

9
environment. Lacan's theory is useful in looking at the relationships between the

individual and the community, through the idiolect

and the sociolect. The idiolect

describes the particular speechpatterns of the individual distinct from the sociolect
as

which describes the speech patterns of the community. The dramatist's constructions of

African identities as an authentic identity start from either the family and/or within a

homogeneous community. For Soyinka, it is within a culturally defined community. For

Mda it is within the experience of oppression. Within these social formations is a

considerable homogeneity of language, culture and history, in which the individual is

acculturated into society. Indirect rule facilitated cultures being essentialised.Ethnic

groups were deemed to possesscertain immutable characteristics, which affected inter-

and intra-ethnic relations, as well as inter-racial relations. The urban-rural dichotomy

affected relations within the family and the community. Religion and education

contributed to the ethnic representations Africans ascribed to themselves. Dramatic

representations of African identities must consider these factors. Contesting imaginary

and symbolic relations entail self-definition through the dramatists' perception of African

identities.

To move subject formations into a larger social complex, Freud's writing on the

individual's relationship with civilisation proves fruitful. Freud extends the concept of the

9 Jacques Lacan, Ecrits: A Selection, A. Sheridan, trans., (London: Tavistock, 1977).

 8

super-ego to the community. A community's super-ego is formed by great individuals

of
the past, `men of overwhelming force of mind or
men in whom one of the human
impulsions has found its strongest
and purest, and therefore often its most one-sided

expression' (Freud, 1969: 78). In a word: ancestors.10In its modem, living manifestation

in Yoruba society, these strong individuals are `Big 11

Man'. This relates to
referred to as

the discussion on Soyinka and his constructions of the ideal Yoruba identity through
an
ideal heroism. For Freud the main basis for this community is to individuals'
counter

aggression towards each other and by so doing curbs individual freedoms, which

produces the neurotic subject. These tensions, the curbing of excessand aggression,

centre on the individual. It is through the individual that African dramatists show the

effects of colonial epistemic violence on their communities and relate it to the colonial

experience in Africa as a whole.

These theories situate individual identity in a social network, where recognition comes

from one's position in a community. Allowing for Lacan's signs and signifiers slipping in

meaning from each other, and for desire, which can be expressedonly indirectly, stability

- culture is required for the subject to enter into social relationships. The subject
-

expresses its identity through desire. Desire expressesthe subject's individuality, which

can be at odds with social norms. Colonialism's social and economic reconfigurations

It
changed existing social relationships. changed the in
way which the individual could

to Ernest Renan placed great importance on ancestor worship as the foundation for nationhood. See Ernest Renan,
`What is a Nation? ' Martin Thom, trans., in Homi Bhabha, Nation and Narration, (London: Routledge, 1995), 8-22:
19. In using Renan's example of the foundation of a nation, I am aware of his attitude to `inferior or degenerate races'.
See Cesaire, 175.
11See Karin Barber, `How Man Makes God in West Africa: Yoruba Attitudes Towards the Orisa, ' in Roy Grinker and
Christopher Steiner, Perspectives on Africa: A Reader in Culture, History and Representation, (Oxford: Blackwell,
1999), 392-411.
 9

express desire and relate to the environments new and old. Trying to balance the

expression of these desires creates, in Bhabha's formulation, areasof ambiguity, where

there is a constant negotiation between desire and the spheresof modern and traditional.

A manifestation is the redirecting of the historical progress of communities. African

dramatists cannot escapeidentity recuperation. They must confront colonialism, for

Africans continue to feel its effects in its neocolonial phase. Colonialism, through indirect

rule created a tension, a crisis of confidence in identities, by redirecting societies'

development along Europe's own historical progression. This redirection created

contradictions in what constituted the individual as regards race superiority and ethnicity.

It changed concepts of progress and civilisation for African societies. Indirect rule was

not a benign system that provided African societies with autonomy but one that

determined the role of Africans in Western modernity.

Colonialism was not a monolithic enterprise. Its unwieldy nature used various strategies

of identification to control different peoples. The perception of Africans by Europeans

came through literature, travel writing and fiction. The slave trade contributed to the

Africans identity inherent inferiority. 12The

colonial view of as a monolithic of expanding

global economic network brought about the to

need secure interests and build markets

abroad. Images of colonial subjects altered whenever there was a threat against colonial

interests, showing the instability of Western concepts of race, and the primacy of

13
domination and protection of economic interests. Indirect rule sought to stabilise

identities in order to create divisions of labour and consolidate hegemonic control. When

12See Albert Memmi, The Colonizer and the Colonized, (Boston, MA: Beacon Books, 1967), 88.
 10

necessary, hegemonic controls were backed up with force. The British imperative was for

Africans to view their identities as inferior. This

was the only way Africans would leave

their own historical path and accept the Western narrative of progress in which they
were

of secondary status.

Bearing this in mind, can we view colonialism as `just another episode' 14

and therefore

integral and unproblematic to an African identity? Is the notion of African

uniqueness

sustainable only as myth, thus validating the opinion that `Africa is a geographical, not a

cultural term'? (Janz, 1969: 19) Does Africa extend beyond `the idea of identity between

culture and race' (Janz, 1969: 19) to affirm a cultural unity among its diverse ethnicities,

as proclaimed by Pan-Africanist ideologies? Can we view Africa as: `a metaphysical

landscape' because `it is in fact a view of the world and of the whole cosmos perceived

from a particular position' (Achebe, 1975: 50)? Achebe views African cultures as

fundamentally similar, an issue Soyinka and Mda address.But we cannot seek these

similarities solely on an assumed metaphysical unity. The dramatist contributes to this

discourse by constructing at the level of trope and metaphor the experience of individuals

and groups working through these myths and ideologies and by so doing seeks `the

victory of mental order over the chaos of the world' (Calvino, 2000: 24). More important,

the dramatist emphasises possibilities, of transition and transformation of identities in

their changing social contexts and thereby challenges held assumptions.

13For how identities fluctuated according to different motives of the coloniser, see Ania Loomba,
Colonialism/Postcolonialism, (London: Routledge, 1998), 104-183.
14J.F.A. Ajayi, quoted in Irrmanual Wallerstein, 'The Colonial Era in Africa: Changes in the Social Structure, ' in L. H.
Gann and Peter Duignan, Colonialism in Africa, 1870-1960: The History and Politics of Colonialism, Vol. 2,
(Cambridge: Cambridge UP, 1970), 399-421: 399.
 11

Identities in Africa were directly affected by European incursion. Dichotomies

were

created socially and geographically, between the urban and the rural, the traditional and

the modern, the centre and the periphery. They all are effects of European capitalism on

Africa's landscape. Commercially productive areas or settler colonies

were given

preferential treatment. Ethnic groups kindly disposed to native administration were

favoured over groups that resisted it. These factors contributed to the political and social

identities that would emerge out of colonial rule and into the nation-states of modern

Africa.

I have said colonial conquest was an unwieldy affair, yet we find it historically inscribed

in monolithic terms as a total conquest of one racial group over another. An example,

although unwittingly, is Edward Said's Orientalism (1978), where the Orient seemsa

passive actor in the imagination of Western orientalists and imperialists. Afrocentrism

also represents colonialism as a monolithic enterprise. This enables the continuing

identities different. 15Therefore it is

construction of as essentially racially not only the

usual suspect of racist historiography that seescolonialism as a normal historical process

of the superior race subjugating an inferior one. This is in

representation present several

concrete manifestations today from indirect financial control through the World Bank to

development aid. To view colonialism simply as `just another episode' fails to understand

the political and economic dimensions that perpetuates this domination in the 2 1st

It
century. echoes a similar assumption of `post-colonial' to describe an historical period

as if this domination is over and as if the effects were similarly felt across the continent.
 12

The effects on African identities can be seen through an historical overview of British

colonialism in Africa.

British Colonialism in Africa

Colonialism is `the specific form of cultural exploitation that developed with Europe over

the last 400 years' (Ashcroft et al: 1998: 45). Ania Loomba observesthat the Oxford

English Dictionary definition avoids mentioning the original inhabitants living in an area

prior to colony settlement (Loomba, 1998: 1). The anodyne dictionary definition omits

reference to the nature and consequencesof colonialism in its more recent historical

phase. This Eurocentric definition describes colonialism as `just another episode' in

world history, a natural order of events of globalisation and modernity.

Colonialism was not a monolithic process of subjugation and appropriation. From 1756

to 1783, British politicians and officials `had no coherent philosophy of empire. Instead

they were dealing with practical and technical questions located in narrow contexts and

they often had neither the time nor the inclination to attempt to make connections with

the broader scheme of things' (Bowen, 1998: 10). H. V. Bowen's remarks set up indirect

rule as a necessary apparatus for British colonialism in Africa and implicate this attitude

as a catalyst for the creation of new African identities.

of colonial administration

Reaction to colonialism was on several fronts, through these `narrow contexts'.

Recognition of the fragmented nature of and resistance to colonialism informs the work

is See Elliot Skinner, The African Presence: In Defense of Africanity, ' in William G. Martin and Michael 0. West,
Study Meaning Africa, (Urbana and Chicago: U of Illinois P,
Out of One, Many Africas: Reconstructing the and of
 13

16
of postcolonial theorists such as Edward Said, Homi Bhabha'7 and Gayatri Spivak. '8

Said's Orientalism, for instance, recognises the power of representation and its field of

constructions in Western literature, as they apply to a monolithic rendering of the

colonised culture, even when considering its problems that I have earlier pointed out.

Postcolonial theories challenge colonial historiography by recognising that resistanceto

colonialism was fought fronts that ideological. 19Postcolonial

on multiple were not all

theories challenge the linear, monolithic claims of both colonial and nationalist resistance

histories. By making visible marginal identities, by providing space for self-articulation,

postcolonial theories to
return subject peoples their obvious humanity, which they were

forced to contest in the face of climacteric change. Yet in its interrogation of Eurocentric

historiography, postcolonial theories remain, like Afrocentrism, locked within the

discursive practices of the West. Hence we find critics querying its efficacy and that

`post-colonial studies needs always to remember that its referent in the is

real world a

form of political, economic, and discursive oppression whose name, first and last, is

(Slemon, 1997: 52). 20

colonialism'

in
Certain failures changed the way which Empire was perceived and how it operated.

Failure to penetrate the Chinese and Islamic worlds to their satisfaction forced many

1999)
16Edward Said, Orientalism: WesternConceptionsof the Orient, (London: Penguin, 1991).
17Bhabha, 1994.
18Gayatri Spivak, In Other Worlds: Essays in Cultural Politics, (New York: Methuen, 1987).
19Frederick Cooper, `Conflict and Connection: Rethinking Colonial African History, ' in The American History Review,

99.5 (1994), 1516-45: 1520.

' See also Niyi Osundare, `African Literature and the Crisis of Post-Structuralist Theorising, ' in Kofi Anyidoho, Abena
Beyond Survival: African Literature and the Search jbr New Life, 5. (U. S.A.: African World
Busia, Anne Adams, eds.,
Benita Parry, `Problems in Current Theories of Colonial Discourse, ' in Bill Ashcroft, Gareth
Press, 1999), 57-74.
Helen Tiffin, The Post-Colonial Studies Reader, (London: Routledge, 1997), 36-44.
Griffiths and eds.,
 14

Victorians to accept that non-Europeans did 21

not share their view of modernity. The

most successful areas of capitalist expansion were in settler regions.22British colonial

experiences in India added weight to these observations. The new strategy was to

concentrate on administrative control rather than influence social attitudes. The

scepticism of Africans towards European-style modernity implied to the coloniser an

inherent inferiority. The identification of race with culture added weight to the idea of

indirect rule in controlling different groups through divide and rule strategies.

The confidence in the transforming power of Western modernisation shaken, colonialism

in British West Africa became a law and order regime, with sites of power intensified

through indirect rule. The image of the native as an eternal savageincapable of rising

above his barbarous state was impressed on the minds of the coloniser through literature

23This provided the ideology for dominating

and popular entertainment. non-Europeans

and around which a scientific and literary discourse of race developed. Today we see its

intellectual and ideological inheritance in works such as Charles Murray's The Bell Curve

(1994). The historiography collated by the Departments of State and the Indian Service,

coupled with the arrogant mindset of the Late Victorians in Whitehall drew up policies

that were a throwback to the days of mid-Victorian imperiousness. Class distinction

featured prominently in the way colonial policy was mediated in Africa. So where

it
previously was assumed that there was no need for the expansion of territorial claims

2' Ronald Robinson and John Gallagher, Africa and the Victorians: The Official Mind of Imperialism (London:
Macmillan, 1981), 10.
22Robinson, 8
' For the roots of this Western racial stereotyping, see Gustav Jahoda, Images of Savages: Ancient Roots ofModern
Prejudice in Western Culture, (London: Routledge, 1999). For the ways in which popular culture spread imperialism as
ideology in Britain John Mackenzie, Propaganda and Empire, (Manchester: Manchester UP,
the dominant national see,
Mackenzie, Imperialism and Popular Culture, (Manchester: Manchester UP, 1986). Jeffrey Richards,
1984). John ed.,
 15

and a policy of consolidation was in-operation, Africa became the

victim of accelerated
incursion and partition. 24

Commerce remained the major determining factor. Coercion became

a greater feature in
25
opening up markets. In order to facilitate economic expansion, it was necessaryto put

Africans in their place through British notions of class, became

which synonymous with

race. Expansion of empire needed a practical form of administration. For the British

Empire this would take the shape of indirect rule.

Indirect Rule

I have said that African dramatists cannot escapecolonialism when creating African

identities. Indirect rule was the administrative structure through which majority
of

Africans encountered colonialism. It was a cost-effective means of controlling a vast

empire. It relied on a notion of cultural essentialism through which subject peoples came

to identify themselves as sub-nationalities. Indirect rule became the way in which

Africans related with colonialism and with each other.26Ethnic chauvinism constitutes

one of the greatest tensions in modem African states today. The inability to resolve this

problem is due to the fact that colonialism intensified and institutionalised these invented

differences through the material effects of indirect rule: division of labour, the uneven

development of the ruraUurban dichotomy and the traditional/modern dichotomy.

Imperialism and Juvenile Literature, (Manchester: Manchester UP, 1989). Joseph Bristow, Empire Boys: Adventures in
a Man 's World, (London: HarperCollins, 1991).
24For a history on the partition of Africa see, Thomas Pakenham, The Scramble for Africa, 1876-1912, (London:
Weidenfeld and Nicolson, 1991). Robert Collins, The Partition of Africa, Illusion or Necessity? (U. S.A.: John Wiley
and Sons, 1969).
25Michael Crowder, The Story of Nigeria, (London: Faber and Faber, 1978), 189-190.
26Terence Ranger, The Invention of Tradition in Colonial Africa, ' in Eric Hobsbaarm and TO. Ranger, eds., The
Invention of Tradition, (U. S.A. /U. K.: Cambridge UP, 1997), 211-261: 212.
 16

Though indirect rule is considered British

a model of native administration, the French

policy of association and assimilation operated similarly. 27The

policy of assimilations

was different in that it gave select Africans an opportunity to become French but
as
Eldred Jones states `The differences between the
systemshave been over-exaggerated.
Neither system was designed to produce African
an who would be proud of being an
African' (Jones, 1971: 113). Considering the fact that
most Africans would recognise the

reality of colonial power through their chiefs and headmen, it is safe to assertthat indirect

rule `was a transition ultimately made by every colonial power' (Mamdani: 1996: 90).

Indirect rule remains the space in which Africans related

with the colonialists and

themselves. Frederick Lugard and Theophilus Shepstonewho introduced the system

saw
Africans not as individuals but as groups that shared similar characteristics. Lugard

imposed indirect rule on the republican Igbos of Southern Nigeria. 29It is

not true to say;

as Michael Crowder does, that:

Neither the economic nor administrative of the government set out

-policy
deliberately to upset the traditional social structure. Indeed the core of the
philosophy of indirect rule as it came to be practised in Nigeria from 1906
onwards was the ensurance of minimum interference with `native society'. It
attempted only to create favourable conditions for trade and to ensure what it
considered the basic essentials of human behaviour. (Crowder, 1978: 192)

27Martin Kilson, The Emergent Elites of Black Africa, 1900-1960, ' in Gann
and Duignan, 351-398: 374.
28For a study of the French
colonial policies of association and assimilation see, Aguibou Y. Yansane, Decolonization
in West African States with French Colonial Legacy, Comparison and Contrast: Development in Guinea, The Ivory
Coast and Senegal, (1945-1980), (U. S.A.: Schenken, 1984).
29Helen Lackner sees the imposition of warrant chiefs in Southern Nigeria as resulting in the Biafran
nationalism of the
1960s. See Helen Lackner, `Social Anthropology and Indirect Rule: The Colonial Administration and Anthropology in
Eastern Nigeria, 1920-1940, ' in Talal Asad, ed., Anthropology and the Colonial Encounter, (London: Ithaca, 1975),
123-151: 124.
 17

Crowder fails to recognise that indirect rule was interventionist and regulatory. The
very

nature of native administration not only changed but also replaced the cultural support

30
upon which traditional authority was based. Indirect rule, which Mahmood Mamdani

describes as `decentralised despotism' (Mamdani, 1996: 8) was the face of colonialism

for the majority of Africans. The economic imperative that drove expansion necessitated

controls that crippled African self-sufficiency and ensured cheap labour, especially in

Southern Africa when gold and diamonds were discovered in commercial quantities.31

This was the prime motive for native administration.

Indirect rule did not allow African ethnic groups to develop autonomously but

determined the ways in which they were exploited in the capitalist system. In Southern

Africa the displacement of ethnic groups from their land is an example of the colonial

government's privileging of white farmers. African resistance to land encroachment was

located in the tribes. As groups with longstanding relations with their environment, they

proved difficult to dislodge to free up land for European migrants. The early Boer

republics viewed tribal affiliation as a danger to their expansionist hegemony and as

something to be disabled, `for they defined the parameters of an autonomous way of life.

This autonomy was multi-faceted: the tribal economy was a source of livelihood, tribal

ideology a source of identity and common purpose, and tribal institutions a potential

locus of peasant resistance' (Mamdani, 1996: 91). The British on the other hand saw

tribal affiliation as the basis for indirect rule. Later the Boers realised the numerical and

30R.S. Rattray, Ashanti Law and Constitution (London: 1929), ix.

31Use of cheap labour was not solely the preserve of colonialism in Southern Africa. Forced Labour was used in West
Isichei, A History Nigeria, (London: Longman, 1983), 389.
Africa also. See Elizabeth of
 18

political advantages of categorising the `native' into ethnic groups.32Segregation laws

and laws such as the Natives Land Act (1913) show that indirect rule was not benign for

Africans were not permitted to engage with Europeans

as equals. They were not included

in civil society. The consequencesof European land forced Africans into

grabbing

migrant labour. Migration is a theme which dramatists from Herbert Dhlomo to Athol

Fugard and Mda have addressedwith particular insight to its dehumanising effects
on

individuals, communities and their identities.

Colonialism's economic imperative is an effect shared by the whole continent.

Administrative expediency facilitated commercial interests so as to make the colonies

viable. French expansion was determined by chauvinistic reactions to the politics in

33
Europe. Unilateral actions by the military and merchants became de facto French

imperial policy. 34What varies is the way in which colonial administrative policies

facilitated European commercial domination.

The power of native administration resided in the chiefs who were answerable to the

colonial administration. Chiefly power rested on three institutions: `Native Courts, Native

Authority and a Native Treasury' (Mamdani, 1996: 53). A fourth institution was rule

making. The chief became the locus of power, vested with an authority he (the chiefs

had in 35The
were almost always male) never possessed pre-colonial society. system was

32Mamdani, 94. William Beinart defines modem chieftancy as a creation of the South African state. See William
Beinart. `Chieftancy and the Concept of Articulation: South Africa circa 1900-50, ' in Beinart and Saul Dubow,
Segregation and Apartheid in Twentieth Century South Africa, (London: Routledge, 1995), 176-188.
33John D. Hargreaves, West Africa Partitioned. Vol. 1: The Loaded Pause, (London: Macmillan, 1974), 30-33.
34Hargreaves, 31-2. French colonial expansion can be seen in the view of Robinson who says `it was the extension of
territorial claims which in time required commercial expansion' (Robinson, 1974: 472).
35Kilson, 377-8.
 19

open to abuse, which went unpunished, for to discipline a chief was to weaken his

authority and, by extension, colonial authority. 36In areas where they did not exist chiefs

were created as traditional institutions. Mamdani explains:

The important point was to ensure that the parameters of this state authority
corresponded with that of the native community, the tribe, and then to rule
through it. Between culture and territory, the former must define the parametersof
decentralized rule: the boundaries of culture would mark the parameters of
territorial administration. This is why to install a state apparatus among
communities whose lives had never before been shaped by one was literally to
invent tribes ! (Mamdani, 1996: 79)

The regulatory nature of indirect rule determined the identities of Africans by inventing

groups and traditions. In early 20th century colonial Malawi tribal chiefs received tuition

on how to rule according to `tradition' (Power, 1992: 333). In the traditionally republican

Eastern Nigeria, the colonial administration created warrant chiefs who acted as their

agents of indirect rule. Northern Nigeria was well adapted to indirect rule due to the

hierarchical nature of its pre-colonial centralised state. Lugard saw this as the

administrative model for the whole of Nigeria after amalgamation in 1914 without

the differences 37The

considering of pre-colonial administrative stnictures. pre-colonial

structures were part and parcel of group identities, and the inability to restructure the

colonial model of administration undermined the stability of Nigeria after independence.

The disregard for traditional institutions, the invention of tribes and rulers where none

existed disproves the theory that indirect rule `did not set out deliberately to upset the

traditional social structure'. As Amilcar Cabral states, `it is not possible to harmonize the

36Isichei, 380.
37For Lugard's favouring of Northern Nigeria, see Michael Crowder, The White Chiefs of Tropical Africa, ' in Gann
ihiignan, 320-50: 342-3.
and
 20

economic and political domination of a people... With the preservation of their cultural

personality' (Cabral, 1974: 40).

Indirect rule led to the invention of traditions that be

would attached to particular groups.

This distorted picture was how these groups and individuals

saw themselves and how

they engaged with colonial rule. 38In Nigeria, the British invented fundamental

differences and interests among the ethnic groups. And so:

By seeing subject peoples primarily in ethnic terms (rather than, for instance, in
economic terms) colonial rulers did much to ensure that they viewed themselves
in the same way. They assumedthat ethnic groups had corporate interests and
characteristics, until it finally became true that they did. (Isichei, 1983: 392)39

Ideally, the colonial powers regarded African culture as static, hierarchical, communal

40
and patriarchal. This is despite the fact that several of the traditions through which they

perceived these features were of their own creation, ideologically tinted with their own

notions of class hierarchy. Or, as in Lugard's case they were specific to a particular

ethnic group. Still, indirect rule became a potent means of identities for 41
Africans. It

became the site on which relationships between Africans and their colonisers were based.

Colonial authority did not perceive Africans as individuals but as indistinct members of

42
their groups. These notions of the communality of African societies drove Native

38Ranger, 212.
39See also: Lord Lugard, The Dual Mandate in Tropical Black Africa, (1922; London: Frank Cass, 1965). A. H. M.
Kirk-Greene: The Principles of Native Administration in Nigeria: Selected Documents, (London: Oxford UP, 1965).
Obaro lkime: The Fall of Nigeria: The British Conquest, (U. K.: Heinemann, 1977).
10Ranger,247.
" This potency refers to what I mentioned earlier about the problems of ethnic allegiance in the modem nation-state.
The sub-nationalities with their competing interests have created their imagined unity through the material
disappointment with the nation-state, yet they articulate their claims in the very terms of nation-ness. See Benedict
Anderson, Imagined Communities, (London: Verso, 1991), 3; 5-6.
42Memmi, 88.
 21

Administration, The effect was to identities to which Africans were forced to

create
43
adopt. The collective approach towards relating with Africans was to thwart class

formations, ensure greater control

of the population and prevent the growth of a petit-

bourgeoisie that would resist chiefly

rule in other parts of Africa, as was the case in West

Africa.

Soyinka works through the unrestructured nation-state in his plays, where the traditional

power base is accepted as a counter to colonialism. But this power base was deeply

implicated in the class relations formed out of colonialism through colonial education and

invented traditions. Soyinka's idealistic reading of culture deliberately ignores the

influence of indirect rule on traditional structures by locating mythic interpretations of

identity in the individual rather than in the community. This, as I earlier stated, creates

interesting perspectives in his identity constructions. In The Lion and the Jewel, for

instance, Baroka the traditionalist holds on tenaciously to power, to his people's

detriment. Traditionalists and colonialists were united in their disdain for educated

Africans, who rejected their authority. Baroka, in comic vein, seeksto contain the

dilettante Lakunle, who as a modern man, emphasises individualism, although it is an

alienating individualism. Though the plot revolves around the contest over Sidi and

widens into a larger inspection of authenticity, Baroka as a cultural custodian remains

embedded within the colonial framework of indirect rule. He bribes the white engineer

not to build a railway through his village. The implications are that traditional institutions

and class structures enter the neocolonial phase still within the constructions of

43See,for instanceJoey Power, `Individualism is the Antithesis of Indirect Rule: CooperativeDevelopmentin Colonial
Malawi, ' in Journal of SouthernAfrican Studies, 18.2,(1992), 317-347: 332.
 22

colonialism. But the play as comedy lessensthis impact to focus on the struggle over

Sidi.

Mda writing about apartheid South Africa cannot emulate Soyinka even when dealing

with independent Southern Africa because of the interconnection between race and class.

In The Road, power is resolutely in white hands, leaving room for compromise

diminished. Farmer puts Labourer firmly in his place within the scheme of race politics.

He appropriates Labourer's property, signifying the settler appropriation of the country.

Farmer robs Labourer of his humanity. Indirect rule in South Africa developed into the

homeland policy where blacks were separatedby ethnicity. In The Road Mda shows that

despite these divisions, blacks were seen as the same, including those from neighbouring

independent nations. In the post-independence plays Mda's materialist interpretations

interrogate the ethnic element Black Consciousnessdramas use to create awarenessof

these differences and then overcome them. For Mda, the material conditions already

the basis for black 45

provide unity.

The Missionaries and Education in Indirect Rule

Abandoned by the colonialists, the civilising mission was continued by the missionaries.

As a wing of Western ideology, their interests coincided with that of the colonial

administration in making indirect rule viable. Apart from the assault on African religious

and cultural practices, the missionaries provided education, which brought Africans into

4' For the distinction between idealist and materialist interpretations of culture see, Raymond Williams, Culture,
(London: Fontana, 1981), 11-2.
45South African playwrights that have used the multi-lingual scheme to characterise the ethnic diversity and politics of
include Athol Fugard, Percy Mtwa and Matsamela Manaka. Nigerian playwright Ola Rotimi used amulti-lingual
race
his Hopes the Living Dead (Ibadan: Spectrum, 1988).
strategy in play, of
 23

the sphere of Western modernity. This modernity included ethnic identities that sustained

indirect rule. The educated class later resisted chiefly rule. It was from the
missions that

Eurocentric drama synthesised with African traditional forms.

European missionaries extended Christianity and Western culture in which Africans were

to fit as subordinate. Like colonialism, Christianity pulled Africans away from their own

historic self-determination. Missionary education socialised Africans into seeing their

subordinate position as coterminous with the interests of the `mother' country. For

instance, from 1799 to 1953 the missionaries provided education to South Africa's black

46
population, aiming to `scatter the seedsof civilisation' and `extending British interests,

British influence and the British Empire' (Hinson, 1981: 53). In poor conditions education

provided was the minimum required for manual and semi-skilled labour. Thus in

Southern Africa the ultimate design of missionary education was to create:

a docile and efficient labour force which would accept European religious and
political authority and social superiority. At most some of its members might
aspire to join an indigenous middle class and participate in "that humbler
machinery of local affairs which minister to social order"". (Hirson, 1981: 53)

The missionaries were influential in converting their African adherents to Western

47They spread not only Christianity but also Western ideologies that were at odds
culture.

with the colonial administration that saw Africans as labour. For example, even though

within the missions racial hierarchy existed, the Khoikhoi of Southern Africa saw in them

46Richard Elphick and Rodney Davenport, eds., Christianity in South Africa: A Political, Social and Cultural History,
(U. K. /Cape Town: James Currey/David Philip, 1997).
47See Timothy Keegan, 'Trade Accumulation and Impoverishment: Mercantile Capital and Economic Transformation
Conquered Territory, 1870-1920, ' in Journal of Southern African Studies, 12.2 (1986), 196-216:
of Lesotho and the
198.
 24

a vehicle for attaining respectability and privilege. But the commercial and agricultural

interests saw Africans as stagnant labour pools and their rights were removed. The

removal of these privileges was one of the main factors that led to the Kat River

Rebellion. 48

Missionary education divided Africans along class and cultural lines. Historicising and

essentialising ethnic particularity was conducive to the ideology of indirect rule. Through

the promotion of indigenous languages and customs among ethnic groups, the tribe

developed as the site of inflexible traditions. 49Mission-educated men shapedthe new

ethnic ideologies. They gave ideological support especially to the new chiefs, interpreting

traditions and inventing ties of mythological and historical legitimacy. Samuel Johnson's

History of the Yorubas, a source Yoruba writers including Soyinka use as an authority for

identity, can be seen in this light. 50

a pan-Yoruba

Africans were also trained in European languages, which brought them further into the

sphere of their Western colonisers. Learning of European languages provided the

developing indigenous elite with the linguistic tools to interact with other Africans and

Africans in the Diaspora and to travel abroad for higher education. This act, in

Francophone and Anglophone Africa, created the contact zones responsible for thinking

of Africa as a monolithic entity. The new elite realised that they suffered similarly under

colonialism, and that they were not accepted as black Europeans. The British colonial

government settled captured slaves, known as `recaptives', to their coastal colonies in

48For a fuller exposition, see Robert Ross, `Missions, Respectability and Civil Rights: The Cape Colony, 1828-1854, '
in Journal of Southern African Stzudies,
25.3 (1999), 333-345.
 25

West Africa and they were to figure largely in the shaping of tribal and Pan-African

identities and in anti-colonial politics. 51

In 1950s South Africa, the Afrikaner-led National Party government realised that

missionary education was creating a black middle class that might challenge their

hegemony. In 1953 the Bantu Education Act was instituted, to teach blacks `Bantu

culture'. The Act brought missionary schools, mainly English-taught, under government

control. Local languages would replace English and the subjects taught would be manual

labour related vocations. The motives for having lessons taught in local languageswere

to tribalise Africans and to strengthen the power of chiefs. Robert Kavanagh views the

situation from a Marxist perspective. Mission education itself instilled separatism through

its European ideology of individualism and elitism:

However, if the Bantu Education Act meant the introduction of an educational

system designed to inculcate it
servility, also made education available to
thousands whom the previous system had excluded. In effect, education, albeit of
an inferior brand, became available not only to the children of the intermediate
classes but to those of the working class and peasants. (Kavanagh, 1985: 33)

Indeed, Bantu education brought previously excluded Africans into the classroom but it

also exacerbated the ethnic violence that would later ensue in the hostels and in the

townships. `Industrial education' made Africans suitable only for the work white industry

required from It
them. was the educated classes in Africa who were at the forefront of

though they are now the subject of resistance by the

anti-colonial resistance, even

49Leroy Vail, `Ethnicity in Southern African History, ' in Grinker and Steiner, 52-68: 62.
50See Ato Quayson, Strategic Transformations in Nigerian Writing, (Oxford: James Currey, 1997): 162.
sl For the settling of West Indians in Sierra Leone, and their influence and power, see, Nemata Blyden, West Indians in
The African Diaspora in Reverse, (U. S.A.: U of Rochester, 2000).
West Africa, 1808-1880:
 26

dramatist in a post-Afrocentric phase. Still, the advantage of the expansion of education

becomes clearer in the decadesafterwards. The schools were important sites of resistance

through boycotts and street protests. They became points of organisation and

conscientisation. Again we must note that leaders of the Black ConsciousnessMovement

were mission-educated and were staunch Christians.

Both Soyinka and Mda were born into Christian homes and received missionary

education. As I will show later, both relate to Christianity differently. Soyinka's

incorporation of religion in his works is directed by his humanistic view of identities. He

absorbs Christianity creatively through the use of motifs; different from the way it is used

by early Yoruba writers like Fagunwa and Tutuola. This complements his reworking of

Greek society as seen in Bacchae of Euripides (1973). The role of Christianity as part of

is
the colonial enterprise never questioned. Its role in constructing ethnic identities which

Soyinka draws upon for an ideal Yoruba identity is problematised along with Islam in

Death and the King's Horseman, where the minor characters Joseph and Amusa figure as

hybrid identities. Their beliefs are troubled only at the time of cultural conflict. Their core

traditional beliefs hold sway at the moment of uncertainty. Soyinka's notion of identities

in this regard is formed by self-agency, individual choice. But though Joseph and Amusa

the ideological aspects of their-religions, they still accept those of their Yoruba
reject

background. They are not entirely free of ideology in the secular humanistic sense. Self-

their individuality but on their cultural background.

agency relies not on
 27

For Mda, Christianity is the spiritual wing of colonial hegemony. This is in

contradistinction with apartheid and also with Black Consciousness.As I have stated,

several of the Black ConsciousnessMovement leaders were practising Christians. They

adapted Christianity to their oppressed situation in the form of Black Theology. For Mda

Christianity prevented black South Africans from realising their true position in the state

in
and the economy. This he shows in The Hill, where the Church asks the prospective

miners to accept their lowly status as immutable. In Mda's plays there is no hybrid space

to accept Christianity in an African form. This is consistent with his work in theatre for

development, which seeksto relate identities to changing social and economic conditions.

Anti-Colonial Struggle

Anti-colonial struggle developed on a larger space of the continent and Africa in the

Diaspora. Anti-colonialism based its struggle on race and the coming together of Africans

and blacks. In it
a resistance mode, appropriated early colonialist historiography, making

race and culture synonymous. The particularities of anti-colonial struggle are in the

different ways in which colonial rule operated and in the ways it was resisted. But, as

Neil Lazarus observes:

The register of anti-colonialism actively sought abstraction, desiring above all to

remain free of ideological factionalism. To it, there was only today and tomorrow,
bondage and freedom. It never paused long enough to give its ideal of "freedom"
a content. Specificity, it implicitly rationalised, exposed the movement to the risk
of division. (Lazarus, 1990: 4-5)

This middle class ideal of freedom that Lazarus describes in

was embodied essentialist

ideologies like Negritude and Pan-Africanism. Given the distance that colonialism kept
 28

Africans away from the workings of power, these ideologies, as a source of identity,

proved a powerful beginning for political resistance. The result of the remove from the

workings of power was that the African elite possessedlittle more than `an approximate

bookish acquaintance with the actual and potential resources' (Fanon, 1990: 120) of their

country. By reconfiguring identities on a larger scale, they could break the subject

forming power of indirect rule and fulfil their basic aim of gaining political control.

Soyinka's drama is located in the register of anti-colonial abstraction. Moral outrage at

African leaders dominates Soyinka's discourse on power and corruption. The moral

emptiness of power-hungry African leaders allows his abstracting of African identities

through myth. A Dance of the Forests and Kongi's Harvest typify Soyinka's tendency to

describe power in Foucaultian terms as pervasive. In relation to identity formations,

Soyinka's heroes stem mostly from the middle class who led the anti-colonial

movements. Daodu and Olunde intersect the traditional/modern social hierarchy, forming

hybrid identities. It was colonial policy that the children of chiefs were first educated

52
before other classes. Again it is Soyinka's aim of setting Africa outside a binary

discourse with Europe that makes him ignore these colonial formations, and brings him

to
perilously close seeing colonialism as `just another episode'.

Mda, writing during the apartheid era but in exile in Lesotho, uses a different approach,

one whose main cause is the contest between apartheid and anti-apartheid. Race politics

in South Africa placed Africans on the same level; thus the class formations Kavanagh

Elites in East and West Africa, ' in Victor Turner, ed., 'Colonialism in Africa,
52Kilson, 1970: 359. Lucy Mair, 'Netiww
1870-1960, Vol. 3, (London: Cambridge UP, 1971), 167-192: 176.
 29

says were caused by missionary education were reduced. Blacks of all classeslived in the

same locations, like Sophiatown. Labour unions and student unions were visible in their

organised opposition to oppression. Their resistance had a more radical tone. Also,

Africans from surrounding nations sought work in South Africa labour,

as migrant

turning the race/power relations within South Africa into a regional one. As Jan van Wyk

comments:

The term "South Africa" has its own complications. Geographically it refers to
more than just a country. It includes interdependent statessuch as Lesotho and
Swaziland. Because these countries are culturally and economically
interdependent, it is not easy to distinguish, for instance between the literature
produced in Lesotho and the Sotho literature written in South Africa. (van Wyk,
1996: 36)

By combining race with class Mda identifies the specific problems of the South African

situation and of the independent in

nations a neocolonial relationship. The social

economic cultural and historical ties allow Mda's work to take a regional perspective. In

The Road Farmer cannot at first recognise Labourer as a foreign national, for race is the

dominant factor in the power relations of South Africa. Indirect rule's pretence of

autonomy in West Africa did not have the same effect on black South Africans because

of the insidious it
ways was incorporated into labour practices. Hegemony extends

beyond South Africa to include Southern Africa. In The Hill, the men are representative

of the way race hegemony operates on their lives as black Africans.

Looking at the ways in which Nigeria's formidable, westernised middle class set about

anti-colonial resistance, we find that self-interest was as much a part of their reason as the
 30

in
way which they were treated by 53
the British. Of British attitudes George Padmore

comments:

The attitude of the whites towards the blacks is something revolting. So

pronounced is the hostility against educatedAfricans that they are even more
despised than the illiterate ones. The majority of Europeans in Africa take a
special delight to be rude and insulting to the educated Africans. They consider
this as part of the imperial policy of "keeping blacks in their place." (Padmore,
1969:17-8)

Robert July seesthe consolidation efforts of colonialism as the beginning of the decisive

action against educated and well-positioned Africans. 54The first

emerging elite at saw

themselves as middlemen between 55

African and European worlds. Their attitude to

colonialism was ambivalent. They enjoyed the benefits of western culture but at the same

time wished to see parts of their traditional cultures retained. The emerging Nigerian

middle class began to speak up for their interests, rejecting the invented traditions created

by indirect rule and protesting the injustices of colonised life. They opposed colonialism

56
in racial terms through newspapersand politically active interest groups. Their ability to

articulate their desire for self-rule in and on Western terms of humanism put them at the

forefront of anti-colonialism.

Resistanceto colonial authority was not solely the middle class initiative of nationalist

calls for self-rule. Opposition occurred on several social levels, responding to the various

53James Colman, quoted in Oyekan Owomoyela, `Folklore and Yoruba Theatre,' in Critical Perspectives on Nigerian
Literature, Bernth Lindfors, ed_.(London: Heinemann, 1979), 27-40: 32-3.
54See Robert July, An African Voice: The Role of the Humanities in African Independence, (Durham: Duke, 1987), 8-
11.
55July, 12.
56See Basil Davidson, The Black-Man's Burden: Africa and the Curse of the Nation-State, (U. S.A.: Time Books,
1992), 99-117: 113-4.
 JI

indirect Other from disparate

fors that colonialism presented itself through rule. groups

backgrounds resisted authority wherever their interests were threatened or where their

human rights were denied. Resistance was not only against colonial administration and its

local representatives but also against the missionaries and their civilising mission. The

"
accepted. In many cases
missionaries and their teachings were not automatically

Christianity was recognised as the spiritual wing of colonialism because the missionaries

attacked indigenous artistic practices. As David Kerr observes of the missionaries, 'They

forms held the symbolic key to the religious and moral bases of
realized cultural

indigenous societies' (Kerr, 1997: 18). It was the rejection of African instruments in the

Anglican Church that led to Duro Ladipo seeking other avenues of performing.

Indirect rule was not passively accepted in Southern Nigeria. There are instances of

insurrection in support of longstanding traditional forms of government. In June 1918

five hundred protesters were killed in the ijemo massacre. The Egbas also reacted

the imposition indirect in their area.59

violently to of rule

For the many working within the system automatic obedience to colonial law was never

guaranteed. In Abeokuta, the aclire (tie and dve cloth) makers opposed a ban by the Alake

on synthetic dye. The commission set up to investigate the matter found in favour of the

women. Apart from economic interest, the uclire makers' action was also a gesture of

displeasurewith the political order that depositedconsiderablepower in one person

where hitherto it was spread out among-individuals. Judith Byfield comments: 'Dyers

s' Andrew Porter, -Cultural Imperialism and Protestant Missionary Enterprise, 1780-1914, ' in Journal uJ Imperrul and
Commonwealth History, 25.3 (1997), 367-391: 387.
 32

were implicitly critical of the unilateral power colonial rule granted local authorities.

When they rejected the Alake's judgement, they also rejected the model of subordination'

(Byfield, 1997: 97).

The challenge to chiefly rule was resistance to indirect rule. Not only educated Africans

opposed the chiefs. New identities developed out of the opportunities provided by

colonial society, especially in the city. Oppressed groups within the traditional hegemony

established themselves within commerce or within the Church, as Achebe has shown.60

Soyinka also shows this to an extent through Lakunle in Lion. The new cities that were

springing up weakened traditional ties, but they also had positive effects:

By providing opportunities for a greater degree of specialisation, towns enabled

men (and women) to acquire new skills and powers. By mixing men from a
variety of social backgrounds they made possible the discovery of new points of
contact and interest. Around these interests there develops a network of new
associations, through which for the first time men come to think of their problems
as social rather than personal; as capable of solution by human action rather than
part of the natural order. Thus African towns have this two-fold aspect: seen from
one standpoint, they lead to a degradation of African civilisation, with
possibilities of greater liberty. Europeans and Africans who think like Europeans,
tend to be preoccupied with the former aspect; the mass of Africans with the
latter. (Hodgkin, 1957: 63)

The Africans who think like Europeans were the elite, those Fanon referred to as `men of

culture' who `take their stand in the field of history' (Fanon, 1990: 168). Fanon

distinguished between this group and the politicians who focus on the present, although

leaders like Senghor, Sekou Toure and Julius Nyerere were one and the same. They were

58Kerr, 96. See Ebun Clark, Hubert Ogunde: The Making of Nigerian Theatre, (Ibadan: Ibadan UP, 1979)
also
59Crowder, 203.
60Things Fall Apart, 130.
 33

of the same educated group. Africanists and nationalist politicians collaborated in suitable

recoveries of the past to oppose colonialism and legitimise their claims to power. Their

collaboration sought to essentialiseAfricans by fixing and regulating modes of behaviour

in opposition to the supposedbehaviour of their colonisers.

However, marginalised Africans saw these new areas as an opportunity to combine both

colonial and traditional ways. Bill Ashcroft uses the term `interpolation' to describe the

way in which the colonized culture interpolates the dominant discourse in order to

transform it in ways that releasethe representation of local realities' (Ashcroft, 1998: 18).

Tradition was reinforced through the modem economy. Working as waged labour earned

to
money pay for bride price and other expensive traditional ceremonies. Waged migrant

labour was a way of escaping poverty and the oppression of chiefs and elders in the rural

areas. Waged labour appealed to men as it gave them greater power over women.

Migrancy laws in South Africa forced women to remain in the rural areaswhile men

worked in the urban areasunder short and long-term contracts. The system ensured that

male workers retained interests in the to

rural areas which they would return. Women

tended the farms, ensuring land and'other properties for their male kin. Their

guardianship was placed under the rural chief. So a chief people first tried to escape from

as a figure of indirect rule became useful due to the pressuresof the new urban culture.

Chiefly authority was legitimised by this new role. This form of client-patronage broke

the traditional lineage system, expanding identity from the familial to the tribal. It

became one of the ways in which women became a site of power-subject formations, as
 34

part of the general rural/traditional-urban/modern divisions. Under colonial rule in

general women's rights were eroded.

From this perspective of interpolation, we can see African agency in identity formations

as they reflect in drama. Soyinka's works present Africans engaging actively the criss-

crossing of traditional and modern without a political ideology which, as I have noted,

emanates from anti-colonial discourse. The new formations provide a narrative of

individualism for the urban migrants, which dilutes the power of the chiefs. But without

political discourse implicating indirect in

rule chiefly power, the urban migrants freely re-

enter into a class relation based on self-interest. These inflexions of identity end up

focusing on a source of community either in resistance to or in support of chiefly rule.

Soyinka's aversion to ideology ignores these contradictions, for he has accepted these

traditional institutions as part of his discourse on authenticity. We see this in the Oyo

community in Death and the King's Horseman and in Oba Danlola's court in Kongi 's

Harvest. Soyinka locates African identities in the individual as part of a community that

incorporates these contradictions. This is against the more critical works of the later

generation of Nigerian playwrights like Femi Osofisan who question the faithful use of

in drama 6l
myths contemporary and offer a class-basedanalysis of society.

Mda seeks out these contradictions to expose their links to hegemonic power. His own

aversion to ideology works to deconstruct not only apartheid but also Black

Consciousness. By analysing power, Mda, like Soyinka, centres his identities on

61Femi Osofisan, `Ritual and the Communal Ethos: The Humanistic Dilemma in Nigerian Theatre, ' in Okike, 22,
(1982), 72-81.
 35

individuals and the effects these ideologies have on their material reality. But rather than

base their responseson a mythic ideal, Mda's identities are subject to shifts, their dreams

and ideals are challenged by the material reality of their oppressed condition. An ethnic

identity or community cannot reduce its reality of oppression through mythical

representation. The involvement of apartheid legislation; the use of homelands as

reservoirs for labour and as part of the separate development policy; in the construction

of homelands is too pernicious and too recent on the minds of South African dramatists

62
like Mda..

All these struggles with the strands of colonialism contributed to redefining how Africans

saw themselves as opposed to the colonisers' perceptions of them. Workers too defined

themselves and their activities, seeking through unionisation to unite disparate groups

under a single interest. But it would be the middle class who articulated the independence

in
movement nationalist terms that would be the biggest benefactors when the colonial

powers sought a hands-off approach to controlling empire.

The Nationalists

63
The West African middle class was the largest in Africa. There was no white settler

presence in West Africa. The settlement of ex-slaves who held western ideals of

to the factor. 64They

modernisation region was another ran newspapers65and published

books that promoted nationalist ideologies, which sought to incorporate the interests of

62See Lewis Nkosi, Tasks and Masks: Themes and Styles ofAfrican Literature, (London: Longman, 1981), 79.
63Kilson, 352.
" Blyden.
65For the history of the Nigerian press and politics during the colonial period, see Fred Omu, Press and Politics in
Nigeria, 1880-1937, (London: Longman, 1978).
 36

the many, rather than the few under the entity of the nation. Ideas of socialism and

independence were brought back by the nationalist frontrunners. They studied abroad and

came into contact with Africans in the Diaspora. The nationalists offered a Pan-African

vision of self-rule and a strong notion of African identity. 66For example, Nigerian

in
students London established the West African Students Union in 1925. The union.

lobbied British politicians for reforms and formed links with other Africans to foster

`national consciousness, racial pride, self-help, unity and cooperation among Africans'

(Falola, 1999,83). Earlier associations like the National Congress of British West Africa

(est.1920) were formed to `fight against discrimination, unite the West African elite, and

achieve self-government' (Falola, 1999: 83-4). A branch of the Garvey Movement was

established in Lagos in 1920.

Several writers from the Diaspora in and outside Africa preceded their motivations. 67

John Jacob Thomas, a Trinidadian schoolteacher, took on JamesAnthony Froude, an

eminent Victorian historian over his views of blacks in the West Indies, and is regarded

68African-Americans influence black

as anticipating postcolonial studies. exerted on

South African intellectuals. In the 1920s, black South Africans modelled themselves on

the activities of the African American `Talented Tenth' 69`The Africans learned from
.
African Americans the process of transforming themselves into agents in or of

66See Hollis R. Lynch, `Pan-African Responses in the United States to British Colonial rule in Africa in the 1940s,' in
Prosser Gifford and Wm Roger Louis, eds., The Transfer of Power in Africa: Decolonisation, 1940-1960, (U. S.A.:
Yale UP, 1982): 57-86.
67For an overview of these writings and the writers, see Patrick Williams, `West African Writing, ' in M-H Msiska and
Paul Hyland eds., Writing and Africa, (London: Longman, 1997), 31-45.
68Sukhdev Sandhu, `The War of the Words, ' Independent, 3 July 1999. See John Jacob Thomas, Froudacity, (London:
T. Fisher Unwin, 1889). On the influence of West Indians in South Africa, see Alan Gregor Cobley, "Tar from Home":
The Origins and Significance of the Afro-Caribbean Community in South Africa to 1930, ' in Journal of Southern
African Studies, 18.2, (1992), 349-70.
69Coined by William Du Bois in The Souls of Black Folk (1903; London: Penguin, 1996), 87.
 37

modernity' (Masilela, 1996: 90). Like their West African counterparts, black-run South

African newspapers were an effective medium for publicising their ideas. The link

between black South African and African American intellectuals was founded on

`political solidarity, intellectual affiliations, cultural retainments, and historical

appropriations' (Masilela, 1996: 90). The similarities of their social condition made it

impossible for them to ignore each other. Those inspired by the African Americans

included Sol Plaatje and HIE Dhlomo, 70regarded as the father of black South African

theatre. Founding members of the African National Congress (est. 1912) were similarly

influenced. During this period, black South African intellectuals embraced European

liberalism, using `the language of the European Enlightenment to defend the idea and

practice of universal rights' (Kruger, 1999: 24). These `New Africans' saw the whites as

their mentors, and this was reflected in pre-apartheid literature. Increasing segregation

brought a halt to such sentiment, and `by 1936 no member of the majority could any

longer mimic in novel writing the genre into which he or she was being written: the

philanthropic forces of civil society that were doing that writing were manifestly not

influencing the state' (Pechey, 1994: 31)

I have said that integral to the nationalists' political activities was a systematic use of

invented traditions to harmonise a national senseamong the disparate groups that formed

the nation-state after independence. They based claims of leadership on excavated

appropriate myths and histories. These myths, founded on racial pride, were re-

interpreted and updated as part of the contemporary independence struggles. They were

70See Tim Couzens, The New African: A Study of the Life and Works of H. ZE. Dhlomo, (Johannesburg: Ravan, 1985).
N. Visser and Tim Couzens, eds.. 'Introduction to H. I. E. Dhlomo' in Collected Works, (Johannesburg: Ravan, 1985).
 38

seenas necessaryto the anti-colonial strugglesbecausethey `had to createnew and

powerful identities for colonised peoples and to challenge colonialism not only at a

political or intellectual level, but also on an emotional plane. In widely divergent

contexts, the idea of the nation was a powerful vehicle for harnessing anti-colonial

energies at all these levels' (Loomba, 1998: 185-6). Reconstructing existing myths post-

independence aimed at transferring individual loyalties from the ethnic to the national

and thus be seen as a single force, initiating history through self-agency. But ethnic

loyalties were strong, as they had been backed by not only colonial power. They had been

invested with authority by the rewritten histories of the mission-educated Africans, some

of whom were now independence nationalists. The majority of Africans never met a

European, since the chief was the face of colonial power. The breaking of chiefly power

was part of Kwame Nkrumah's strategy for winning the election in Ghana to become its

first independent president in 1957."

The chiefs continued to wield influence in independent Nigeria. The lack of a

reconstructed administration meant that structurally, there was difficulty in hoisting a

national identity on its various ethnic groups. Before independence, ethnic identities

showed little sign of waning. The privileging of regional over national interests led to

to 72
independence. This allowed
several constitutional changes and a weak centre close

in
traditional rulers to play a vital role politics. 73

" Wm Louis and Roger Robinson, `The Imperialism of Decolonization, ' in Journal of Imperial and Commonwealth
History, 22.3 (1994), 462-511: 485.
72See All Mazrui and Michael Tidy, Nationalism and New States in Africa, (London: Heinemann, 1984), 92-95.
 39

The personality cult was a manifestation of the use of invented traditions

on the part of

Africanists and nationalists before and after independence.74The charisma75

of certain

individuals helped maintain a national focus, which dissolved when these figures left

76
public office. Part of the election strategy that they retained after entering office was the

use of political `ritual' which Kilson defines as `the adornment of the leadership role with

extraneous motifs, ideological and personal, that have no intrinsically functional relation

to that role. This results in a tendency to treat the ritualistic or "acting-out" aspects of the

leadership role as if they were substantive' (Kilson, 1970: 387). Using the Ghanaian

example of Nkrumah's style of campaigning and leadership, Kilson saysthat political

ritual appealed to the rural class becausethey identified with the `ritual aspectsof rule as

essential to the exercise of authority' (Kilson, 1970: 388). In this way the African

political class wielded power in the same way as their former colonial rulers: to impress

"
and convince their subjects that they were the legitimate masters. Broadly, African

leaders picked up several features of colonial rule. `Its power to crush those who opposed

it impressed the Nigerian peoples generally and the nationalist leaders particularly. This

impression led them to magnify the power of government, a power that was already

linked in their minds with transforming modernization in society' (O'Connell, 1989: 7).

73See Olufemi Vaughan, `Chieftancy Politics and Social Relations in Nigeria, ' in Journal of Commonwealth
and
Comparative Politics. 29.3 (1991), 308-326. Eghosa E. Osaghae, `The Strengthening of Local Governments and the
Operation of Federalism in Nigeria, ' in Journal of Commonwealth and Comparative Politics. 3, (1989), 347-364.
74Isidore Okpewho, `African Mythology and Africa's Political Impasse,' in Research in African Literatures 29.1
(1998), 1.
75Max Weber lists charisma as one of the three types of 'legitimate authority'. Charismatic authority rests on, 'devotion
to the specific and exceptional sanctity, heroism or exemplary character of an individual person, and of the normative
patterns of order revealed or ordained by him (charismatic authority)'. See Max Weber, Economy and Society, Vol. 1,
Guenther Roth and Claus Wittich, eds., (New York: Bedminster Press, 1968,24-5.
76Clifford Geertz, The Interpretation of Cultures: Selected Essays, (London: Fontana, 1993), 239.
"Michael Crowder, `The White Chiefs of Tropical Africa, ' 320-50.
 40

Inventing a national identity grew out of the response of the African middle class to their

exclusion in the affairs of state during colonial rule. In French West Africa it arose as a

reaction to the reality of the French policy of association and assimilation, which

alienated the national elite from their compatriots. The French policy of assimilation

to
sought efface cultures they regarded as inferior. France was seen as an edifice at the

highest stage of culture and every opportunity was used to convey this impression. As

J.L. Hymans states:

The French theory of cultural assimilation was based on the belief that there
existed but one type of man, one universal civilisation, of which the West
provided the most perfect example. According to those who held this idea, in
order to become it
completely civilised, was necessary to become "completely
European, preferably French"'. (Hymans: 1971,18)

The interests of assimilated Africans were synonymous with French interests, as Roland

78
Barthes' showed with the photograph of the black soldier saluting the French flag. The

rejection of this conditioning was a philosophical and cultural statement: Negritude.

Leopold Sedar Senghor defined Negritude as `the whole complex of civilised values -

cultural, economic, social and political - which characterise the black peoples... '

(Senghor, 1998: 440). Negritude was meant to awaken the distinct characteristics that

made Africans what they were and to live by them. It was a recovery system constructed

to regain the pride of the black race for their culture and history, which had been

denigrated, even denied existence by colonialism. Negritude was a way of engaging with

the rest of the world culturally by an exposition of the black person's unique way of

thinking. In this regard Negritude positioned itself in opposition to white racism, a binary

78Roland Barthes, Mythologies, (1957; London: Vintage, 2000), 116.

 41

mode. The most obvious example is Senghor's assertion of the emotion/reason

dichotomy as an ontological difference between the two races. Negritude sought to define

a black attitude to the racism of colonialism, rather than desire a wholesale return to a

pre-colonial past. History was important becauseof how colonialism tried to empty

Africans of their past.79The reason for colonialism negating Africa's history, as I have

said, was to set Africa on Europe's historical path as a subordinate. Senghor saw

Negritude as a complement to European values, as a contribution to `the Civilisation of

the Universal' (Senghor, 1998: 441). Negritude took several forms, and this leads Kwaku

Asante-Darko to argue that the aggressive anti-racist form has been subsumed into a

more conciliatory whole. 80

British African writers like Wole Soyinka8' in Nigeria and Es'kia Mphahlele82 in South

Africa were sceptical of Negritude. Soyinka does not contest the aims of Negritude but

criticises what he sees is its over-simplification, stating: `Its re-entrenchment of black

values was not preceded by any profound effort to enter into this African system of

values' (Myth, 1995: 127). He highlights the Manichean foundation of its dialectic.

Mphahlele assertsthat `The South African, East African and English-speaking West

African do not worry over negritude because they have never lost the essenceof the

Negro-ness' (284-5). This essential core is what Soyinka emphasisesin his own ideal

identity construction. Nevertheless British Africans engaged with European modernity

and fought to gain a position within its structure. Rejection by the British motivated their

?9Franz Fanon, The Wretched of the Earth, (London: Penguin, 1990), 169.
80Kwaku Asante.Darko, The Co-Centrality of Racial Conciliation in Negritudinal Literature,' in Researchin African
Literatrsres,31.2, (2000), 151-162.
ý' Myth, Literature and the African World, (1976; Cambridge: Cambridge UP, 1995), 126-39.
 42

cultural nationalism and later led to the independence movement. That the British never

carried out a policy of assimilation did not lessen their superiority complex as regards

race, even if indirect rule gave the impression that it did. To gain independence, the

nationalists used the Western Enlightenment terms of humanism to construct new

identities of self-agency.

Soyinka's criticism of Negritude is not a rejection of its philosophy. He questions its

tendency to place Africans in an essential bind with Europe as its other. Both Soyinka's

ideal identity construction and Negritude's recovery project seek an African alternative to

the discredited European humanism that engendered indirect rule, assimilation and

apartheid. These systems all came out of a European humanism that denied its own

83
principles of equality. But Soyinka too enlists a suitable recovery that rejects the very

systemisation of thought that he accusesNegritude of not having. Negritude must be seen

in its historical and social perspective, as arising out of French colonialism. Negritude did

84It has been down the years85and

not always emphasise a racial essentialism. modified

so cannot be seen as a single, unchanging theory, in the same way we cannot speak of

postcolonial 'theory'. To do so would be to remove Negritude from the material

conditions of colonialism that gave rise to it in the first place.

West African nationalism was not radical. Independence was won by negotiation rather

than by armed resistance. This was not the case in East Africa, the Lusophone countries,

82Es'l is Mhphalele, `Remarkson Negritude,' in J.L. Hymans,Leopold Sedar Senghor:An Intellectual Biography,
(Edinburgh: Edinburgh UP, 1971), 284-5.
83See Robert Young, 'Colonialism and Humanism, ' in James Donald and Ali Rattansi, 'Race', Culture and Difference,
(London: Sage, 1992), 243-51.
84A. James Arnold, Negritude and Modernism: The Poetry and Poetics ofAime Cesaire, (NY: Harvard UP, 1981), 44.
 43

or in Algeria. Pre-independence constitutional changes in Nigeria reflect the bartering

between the political parties and the British government. Cote d'Ivoire's Houphouet-

Boigny toned down his radicalism before the French negotiated with him. Louis and

Robinson write that the British handover of power was more to do with the fact that,

more than a project of the British state, imperial sway by 1939 derived mainly from

profit-sharing business and power-sharing with indigenous elites overseas.The final

settlement would be with nationalist successorswho would secure British economic and

strategic assetsunder informal tutelage' (Louis, 1994: 463). The inability to escapefrom

the sphere of the departed colonial power86and the lack of moral leadership are themes

87
African drama continues to address in its post-Afrocentric phase.

Generally African dramatists belong to the middle class and, like Fanon, they understood

that independence was only the beginning and not the end of nationhood. They found

their own ideas for the nation incompatible with that of the political elite. The dramatist

had to forgo Pan-Africanism, and concentrate on matters more immediately related to the

nation. The to
national elite, retain power at all costs, used ideologies of liberation.

Revathi Krisnaswamy seesthe act of `re-territorialising' in post-colonial literature as

compatible with `hegemonic post-modern theories', as its focus on the local fragments

88
discourse and, quoting the authors of The Empire Writes Back, assertsa `localized post-

colonial identity based on notions of purity and difference' (in Krisnaswamy, 1995: 139-

140). But the dramatist could not continue Pan-Africanism when ethnicities within

85Arnold, 61-3.
86Sanya Osha, 'Writing in a Continent Under Siege,' in Research in African Literatures, 29.1 (1998), 174-177: 177.
x' Lazarus.

'$ Bill Ashcroft, Gareth Griffiths and Helen Tiffin, The Empire Writes Back: Theory and Practice in Post-Colonial
Literatures, (London: Routledge, 1989).
 44

colonial boundaries were in conflict with each other. African dramatists like Soyinka

focused on the local not as a reception to

postmodernism but as a search for order within

an indigenous context outsidethe confinesof colonial influence, and this could only be

done within a smaller, homogeneous space. The issue for identity

constructions is not that

Soyinka's plays appear nativistic89 but that they still remain

within the colonial discourse

that he wishes to disengage from.

Black South African writers of the 1970s and 1980s worked within the liberation

paradigm because of the immediacy of race oppression. Black Consciousnesswas their

philosophy, which, like Negritude, was a recovery project aimed at retrieving black

dignity through an attitude of blackness. Black Consciousnesswas a mainly

urban

movement and so it dealt with township issues. Mda interrogates Black Consciousness

discourse through an anti-liberal humanism. Like his contemporaries of Black

Consciousnesstheatre, he cannot avoid the material effects of apartheid. By adopting a

theatre for development model, Mda follows the Black Consciousnessmodel of theatre

for conscientisation. He extends the model by widening its concerns to deal with the

effects of oppression on women and on those in the rural areas.Mda breaks the false

dichotomies of the traditional-rural and modern-urban by showing that they are

constituted by the same hegemonic discourse. By showing how oppression works through

hegemonic practices, Mda reveals how the urban and rural areas are linked integrally by

apartheid. The theatre for development model works differently from Black

Consciousness in raising consciousnessas it emphasises self-help and individual critical

ß9We can locate Soyinl: a's anti-nationalism with his perceived nativism, through James Clifford's
rejection of using
local culture as representative of the culture of the larger nation-state. Clifford, 22.
 45

awareness as the basis of group awareness.Theatre for development opens the criteria of

oppression to a wider canvas: class, race, tradition and culture. Mda's scepticism of

ideology extends to Black Consciousnessin this regard. I will expatiate on Mda's

relationship with Black Consciousness in a later chapter.

African dramatists have taken an individualistic approach in an attempt to define African

identities in the wake of post-independence reality. In articulating an authentic African-

ness, the representations of the dramatist and writer focus on individuals negotiating

change within the political economy of modernity. Whether it is Ayi Kwei Armah's

metaphysical oneness,Gcina Mhlophe's locating in

of women the margins of traditional

and modem society or Ngugi's materialist critique of the nation-state, these writers bring

to the post-independent state their own personal vision and testimony. This strategy

occurs even when the call is for a return to communal African collectiveness or to

promote an ideology.

The colonial experience has played the determining role in defining an African identity

and therefore it has shaped African drama decisively. Drama has had to respond to and

reflect changes within society, changes that remain within the ambit of a neocolonial

modernity. Drama fulfils a relevant social function, not only as a means of preserving

traditional ties against encroaching capitalism. In Southern Africa the new `peasant class'

of farmers and villagers used the festival to spend excess money which would have

otherwise gone to the colonial government through taxation. In this it

way was a form of
 46

90
resistance against economic exploitation and alienating social values. Using the

example of Yoruba traditional theatre, Kerr shows that pre-colonial African societies

were neither static nor simply organised, but served the class interests of the time. 91

Theatre served as a means of engaging traditional society, subverting legal and social

92
constraints such as patriarchy and the age-order. This social aspect of African drama

represents an important continuity between its written and oral forms and past and

present functions.

The social consciousnessof drama has directly involved the use of language, which has

been the topic of many 93

debates. The language question results from the role of indirect

rule in identity formations. As one commentator has noted, any language can be `a

weapon of either colonisation or liberation' (Mazrui, 1992: 71). In this respect, `language

is not the neutral tool of an honest desire to tell the truth... but an instrumental tool for

constructing history and inventing realities' (O'Gorman, 1961: 122). The colonisers'

language has been the catalyst for creating Pan-African identities. Black South Africans

saw Afrikaans as a language of oppression in the 1960s and 1970s, and defied the

authorities by using English as a tool for self-identification. It was used to communicate

across several language groups and for reconstituting Africans as a homogenous `black'

to counter the bantustan policy. During the nationalist phase in Nigeria, Hubert Ogunde

in English to increase the his linguistic 94This does

performed reach outside of area. not

90David Kerr, African Popular Theatre, (Oxford: James Currey, 1997), 49.
91Kerr, 14.
92Ngandu Nkashama, 'Theatricality and Social Mimodrama, ' in Research in African Literatures, 30.4 (1999), 176-185:
177.
93See Chinua Achebe, The African Writer and the English Language, ' 428-34, and Ngugi wa Thiongo, The Language
of African Literature' 435-55, in Williams and Chrisman.
94Ken, 90.
 47

diminish the importance of indigenous languages. Colonial languages

serve as

administrative languages in the modern states and to this extent have excluded the

majority of Africans who are non-speakers. They have created a dichotomy between the

language areas of former colonial territories and consolidated the relations of the African

middle class with Western cosmopolitan centres. The fact is that today, English is the

language of choice for world communication. What this development means to Africans

is determined by the extent to which this can be turned into an advantage in today's

globalised world. In literature English has expanded the market for African writing to

Europe and more importantly, to the Diaspora. It is the language through which anti-

colonial and postcolonial discourse has been deliberated across the Commonwealth.

British West African literature has adapted English to its own linguistic registers. These

nations possessa higher number of indigenous language literatures than Francophone

Africa, whose policy of assimilation alienated its intellectuals from their culture. 95French

colonial policy and Islam impacted on the thematic content of Francophone drama,

making indigenous 96
themes undesirable. In general, modem Africa drama continues to

recover a usable past to return Africa to its own historic path to progress.

Conclusion

In this chapter I have tried to convey the complexity of historical and ideological

processesthat have shaped African identities. These processeshave taken place due to

colonialism and its administrative structure of indirect rule. Colonialism was not a

monolithic enterprise and neither was resistance to it. From a myriad of identities the

95Fredric Michelman, `French and British Colonial Language Policies: A Comparative View of Their Impact on
African Literature, ' in Kofi Anyidoho, Abena Busia and Anne Adams, 181-193: 182-
 48

nationalist interpolation was dominant in idealising Pan-Afri can and national identities,

subsuming other definitions into its vague, non-specific ideology. Anti-colonialism, the

basis for its ascendancy, highlighted its limitations as a progressive ideology. It has been

exposed as a tool for the indigenous bourgeois appropriation of the spoils of the nation.

This has been the major concern of African dramatists, leading to scepticism on the

ability of the to
nation-state provide for Africans. Ideas about authenticity sustain notions

of identity as germane to the continuing discovery of self-agency.

Works by prominent writers suggest that there is a continuing dialogue with and within

the middle class. Committed writers like Femi Osofisan still seethe middle class as the

97
best hope for bringing the continent out of its troubles. So did Fanon. But this can only

come when the middle class abstains from interpreting development according to

Western concepts and identifies with the objectives of Africans. The tendency to do

otherwise, to determine progress according to the Western-dominated globalisation

accords the middle class the position of what Soyinka calls that of the privileged slave.

The ruling elite continues to govern with the urban-rural dichotomy intact, perpetuating

the effects of indirect rule and the colonial bias of certain economically viable areas over

98Natural resources are a major source of conflicts in Africa today.

others.

Postcolonial theories provide a counter-discourse to the grand narrative of history and

therefore write out of this same history. They provide a template for inserting the so-

96John Conteh-Morgan, Theatre and Drama in FrancophoneAfrica, (U.K.: CambridgeUP: 1994), 26-9.
97Femi Osofisan, "'The Revolution as Muse": Drama as Surreptitious Insurrection in a Post-Colonial, Military State,'
in Richard Boon and Jane Plastow, eds., Theatre Matters: Performance and Culture on the World Stage, (Cambridge:
Cambridge UP, 1998), 11-35: 14.
98Mamdani.
 49

called peripheral narratives into the spacesof absencethat were formerly filled by

European constructions of the `other'. In freeing up the will to identity from the binary

formula, postcolonial theories have unleashed their own representations that emanate

from the local. Still, the question arises as to the purpose these representations serve

outside of the text, and also that they are produced mainly from Western institutions. If

the text is the main transmitter of these knowledges, their power is reduced by limited

access outside the institution. Like Negritude, postcolonial theories are reduced to a

discursive practice of alienated intellectuals. At best postcolonial theories represent

Africa in the Western discursive practices of the not-so-new age of postmodernism.

For the African dramatist, material experience must be the entry point into a discourse of

difference. It is from these references that a non-Eurocentric universality can gain

legitimacy. Our notions of culture have to bear in mind that they derive from effort and

are not naturally given. Thus they are subject to constant shifts. The political space needs

to
a senseof order maintain a national or Pan-African identity. As I have shown these

identities were subject to their historical moments. Drama enables voices pushed to the

to
margins claim the centre, as practitioners such as the late Ken Saro-Wiwa and the

South African dramatists of the Black Consciousness era have demonstrated. Identities

remain unstable, yet at the same time they direct a peoples' attention to any threat to

undermine their right to self-determination. Rather than destabilise a nation, drama can

harmonise difference through a social contract of understanding. This is typified by

Mda's theatre for development.

 50

The attempt by the artist of re-inventing a nation and its people is not particular to the

African continent. 99The fragility of the political state can be considered as concrete proof

of the fallacy that is the `nation'. Yet its endurance proves that "`the end of the era of

"
nationalism, so long prophesied, is not remotely in sight. Indeed, nation-ness is the most

universally legitimate value in the political life of our time' (Anderson, 1991: 3). The fact

of the constructedness of the nation leaves the writer in a quandary over how to write of

African identities. Some of the characteristics of national `character' still retain elements

of the unreconstructed colonial administrative apparatus. At the same time it opens up

creative opportunities for the ordering of chaos, as Calvino has noted.

Dramatists engage with the complexities of history. The content of their work is linked

inextricably with colonialist historiography. In trying to reclaim an authentic path the

dramatist must first negotiate this defining moment in history. Indirect rule, with the aid

of missionary education, fashioned some of the traditions that are used to authenticate

ethnic identities within the nation-state today. Confronting these is

complexities what has

led dramatists like Wole Soyinka and Zakes Mda to offer a humanistic notion of identity

as a self-authenticating paradigm for African identities. Their approaches towards

reaching this goal form the basis of the following chapters.

99See Cathy Jrade, `Modernist Poetry, ' in Robert Gonzalez Echevarria and Enrico Pupo-Walker, eds., The Cambridge
History of Latin American History, Vol. 2 (U. K.: Cambridge UP, 1996), 7-68, on modernist poetry in Latin America
and Bill Ashcroft, `Modernity's First Born: Latin America and Post-Colonial Transformation, ' M ARIEL 29.2 (1998),
7-29, on how South American writers responded creatively to colonialism and independence in their region. See also
Susan Bassnett, Comparative Literature: A Critical Introduction, (Oxford: Blackwell, 1997), 14-5, for how, on a
forgery, Czech literature came to 'forge' a powerful notion of national identity.
 51

Chapter Two

The Dramatic Theories of Wole Soyinka and Zakes Mda

In this chapter I look at how the dramatic theories of Soyinka and Mda reflect identity

formations, on the social and historical developments set out in Chapter One. My aim is

to draw a correlation between identity patterns shaped by indirect rule, and how both

writers envisage authentic African identities. Soyinka and Mda construct their African

identities through a similar notion of African humanism. What differentiates their

constructions is the in
way which their regions developed out of colonialism and

apartheid. Both writers reject the identities of indirect rule by interrogating the resistance

ideologies that set themselves in opposition to colonial/apartheid identifying practices.

Their interrogation is what Olaniyan terms post-Afrocentric. These resistance ideologies

homogenise African identities, excluding pre-colonial heterogeneity and the multiplicity

of identities that were not only formed by but grew out of rejection to indirect rule.

In the first part of this chapter, I look at Soyinka's mythical constructions of African

identity. I take into account the Yoruba concept of identity, Soyinka's own appropriation

of Ogun as a model of African identities and the issues raised by using particular myths

to represent a continental construction of identities. I look at Soyinka's conceptualising of

Yoruba tragedy as a way of forwarding his idea of African identity. I end the section by

looking at how Soyinka's mythic-tragic identity construction works in The Strong Breed.
 52

Soyinka and the Representation of Authentic African Identities

Here, I look at the indigenous influences in Soyinka's work through his theoretical

treatment of African drama. In Myth, Literature and the African World (1976), Soyinka

bases his dramatic theory on the exceptional African mind. By looking at his perception

of African uniqueness, his construction of an African identity through Yoruba myth and

his formulating of a Yoruba aesthetic of tragedy, I will see how Soyinka tries to escape

the colonial influence through his notion of authenticity. Soyinka baseshis notion on the

construction of an identity fixed in the Yoruba world. By doing so he evadesthe

subjective Eurocentric gaze and centres the Yoruba subject as the detennining factor of

experience. Colonial historiography did not grant Africans individuality. Difference was

noted in ethnic terms only, with the tribe as the site of identity. By delimiting the

invasiveness of colonialism, Soyinka constructs identities not as merely resisting subjects

but as actors in a world where colonialism forms only a part. He argues for this view in

the introduction to Death and the King's Horseman (1975), where Soyinka asks that

colonialism should be seen as `an incident, a catalytic incident merely' (Soyinka, 1998:

145). Indirect rule in Nigeria, where the face of colonial authority was that of the

indigenous rulers and identity was located in ethnicity, fonns a double-bind for Soyinka's

project. Indirect rule allowed for the development of ethnic histories, such as the one he

utilises in Death. At the same time it is a source of invented traditions, which were

compatible with the colonial project of administrative and economic control.

 53

Indirect rule was an intrusive form of administration. ' By attempting to place authentic

constructions of identity within a local space, Soyinka ignores the social and economic

changes to those very localities. Death cannot be seen as a drama about two declining

empires. For the Oyos, British colonialism was not a waning 2 Vaughan notes the
power.

interventions in political structures in Yorubaland by colonial administrators.3

In order to delimit colonial intervention Soyinka sets an authentic African identity in a

metaphysics of mind. Yet construction of local identities was part of the political

strategies between the colonial powers and the ethnic groups that fell within the new

nation-states. Indirect rule was an active agent in shaping traditional authority and the

traditions that developed from it. 4 As Bhabha points out, the new identities can never be

seen as unproblematic. In Death, colonial rule serves only as an historical background.

But it inserts itself into a reading of events and identities through indirect rule, as seen in

the new identity formations of Olunde, the servants and the market women's daughters.

Using Yoruba culture, Soyinka defines African identity as essentially incorporative and
.

multi-dimensional. Hybridity therefore is a cultural attribute of the Yoruba and not a

by
condition caused the colonial encounter. Bhabha's later theory complicates hybrid

identities, especially after the colonial power has departed. For Bhabha:

What is irredeemably estranging in the presence of the hybrid - in the symbol of

difference is that the difference of cultures can no longer be identified
colonial -

1Rattray, ix.
2During World War Two, Britain still usedforce to break:nationalist resistancein Egypt, India and Iran. SeeLouis and
Robinson,462-3.
3Vaughan, 310.
4Isichei, 392.
 54

or evaluated as objects of epistemological or moral contemplation: cultural

differences are not simply there to be seen or appropriated. (Bhabha, 1995: 114)

Bhabha points to a problem of cultural appropriation. If we include the material effects of

colonial domination, the imposition of indirect rule, then African dramatists like Soginka

cannot ignore this problem. Soyinka's theoretical writing predates Bhabha's work.

Soyinka links his theory to and privileges his Yoruba environment. I emphasise the

importance of Yoruba culture in Soyinka's thinking due to the tendency to attribute his

syncretic qualities to his humanism, which privileges his Western influences and have led

5
to accusations of Eurocentrism against him. This literary imaginative tradition which his

humanistic outlook stems from could not be possible if it was not part of the Yorubas'

cultural attitudes. Soyinka descends from a tradition of Yoruba writers whose works

reflect these multi-dimensions, writers such as D. O. Fagunwa and Amos Tutuola, whose

in Western literary terms may be described magic 6 Their is

works as realism. world one

in which both modernity and tradition co-habit without contradiction, where African and

Western cultures and religion reside harmoniously and their characters' identities remain

unambiguously `Yoruba'.

Soyinka reinvigorates Yoruba culture while at the same time retains its distinctiveness.

He translated D. O. Fagunwa's Ogboju Ode Ninu Igbo Irunmale (1938), as A Forest of'a

Thousand Demons (1968). In this story, the indigenous culture is in an unproblematic

relationship with European modernity. Fagunwa's story is heavily influenced by

Christianity, which he fuses with Yoruba culture to create a total world. Amos Tutuola

See,for instance,Chinweizu, OnwuchekaJemie and Ihechukwu Madubuike, Towards the Decolonization of African
Literature, (London: KPI, 1985), 196-208.
 55

presents a similar case in The Palm-Wine Drinkard (1952) and My Life in the Bush of

Ghosts (1954). 7 Soyinka writes out of this tradition, it

extending as a rendering of a

unique African identity and as a claim of universal humanism.

Set in this cultural context, Soyinka's worldview sustains his antipathy to ideology,

seeing it as restrictive to human potentiality. Soyinka echoes George Orwell's opinion

that `a writer can only remain honest if he keeps free of party labels' (Orwell, 2001: 2).

Soyinka relates to diverse cultures without compromising his Yoruba sensibilities,

claiming this assimilationist trait as essentially African. This claim is problematic, given

the cultural diversity of Africa and the multi-faceted response of Africans to colonialism.

In Nigeria itself, colonialism was an uneven process requiring different approachesto

different ethnic groups. A leap of faith is needed to verify the ontological unity of the

continent in the way Mazisi Kunene articulates:

The very idea of humanity is perceived in the Western system as occurring within
a moral category, whereas in the African system, humanity is regarded as the
sum-total of those qualities that require social action to activate them: therefore,
the African idea of humanity presupposesa potentiality and not, as.in the Western
system, a concept of moral rectitude. (Kurrene, 1992: 36)

Kunene qualifies an African ontology opposite its European other, and not in and of

itself We shall see later that Soyinka's heroes work within a concept of moral rectitude

6 See Brenda Cooper, Magical Realism in WestAfrican Fiction: Citing Third Eye, (London: Routledge, 1998).
a
' Mineke Schipper
comments that the world-view of Tutuola's heroes is optimistic and confident. They `always come
back home to their unchanged traditional setting. From his perspective, the identity of traditional man is neither
threatened nor called into question. In his view there are no things falling apart, there is no question of negritude nor
conflict of cultures'. Mineke Schipper, Beyond the Boundaries: African Literature and Literary Theory, (London:
Allison and Busby, 1989), 78.
' Soyinka's Yoruba culture for African culture is viewed as problematic. His being an African is less
substituting writer
of a problem, as he deals with post-independence problems similarly addressed by his fellow African writers. See K. A.
Appiah, In My Father's House, (London: Methuen: 1992), 126-133.
 56

that Kunene upholds as a Western concept of humanity. Kunene's description of African

humanity as potential realised through acting in the social sphere echoes Soyinka's theory

of individuals operating in a social milieu. Potentiality is not programmed by ideology; it

is an instinctual response to a social occasion. Instinct promotes action, thus

accommodating new experiences in a culture. Hence Soyinka's presentation of Ogun,

whose personality is amenable to new experience, as his ideal of Yoruba personality. In

Yoruba ritual the nature of this potentiality is evident in the rejection of rigid structures of

9
performance. Yet this Soyinka Continuity in the shape
within space assertsparticularity.

of the cyclical nature of the African world binds the several associations of new

experience.10But the new experiences are brought about by colonialism. Soyinka cannot

escape the binary oppositions tying these new formations together. For example, of the

differences between African drama and European drama, Soyinka makes an ontological

distinction between the African and Western states of mind. The Westerner has a

to the holistic African. l l Earlier Soyinka stated that it is

separatist mentality as opposed

only the peculiar myths and histories that distinguish peoples from each other, and in

`complementarity' 12Soyinka's positioning of the

common all cultures possess .

uniqueness of African drama in the nature of the African mind rather than in the structure

of drama resembles a Negritude binary formula of identity construction based on

essentialism.

9 See Margaret Drewel, Yoruba Ritual: Performers, Play, Ritual, (Bloomington: Indiana University Press, 1992).
10See Daniel Kunene, `Journey in the African Epic, ' in Research in African Literatures, 22.2 (1991): 205-223. Robert
Fraser shows how post-colonial writers adapt their indigenous chronologies to Europeans forms of fiction in Lifting the
Sentence: A poetics of Postcolonial Fiction, (Manchester/New York: Manchester UP, 200), 169-188.
11Soyinka, 1995: 37.
12Sovinka, xi.
 57

Soyinka's project is one of self-apprehension rather than of the negation he sees

as

prevalent in essentialist discourse, hence his scepticism towards Negritude. His resistance

to ideology intertwines with his humanism, which he refuses to cede primacy to

European cultures, which developed out of their own historical experience.13Soyinka

bases his recovery project on the retrieval of the historical terms of progress within an

African humanism. Soyinka's attempt to escapethe binary opposition of Western

discourse and Afrocentrism is by staking ontological claims of African-ness (Yoruba-

ness) and then by pursuing his artistic project with a free will. Freedom to be human is

Soyinka's final destination, a similar stop desired by Fanon, Cabral and Senghor. Soyinka

does this by relocating diverse influences to his Yoruba culture, uprooting them from

14
their social and cultural contexts. Placed within his Yoruba society, these influences are

in form rather than in content. Death, Bacchae of Euripides and Opera Wonyosi reflect

influences of Shakespeare,Greek tragedy and Bertolt Brecht transposed to a Nigerian

social setting. As a creative writer, `there is no contradiction between a commitment to

cultural nationalism and an active relationship with foreign literatures' (Green, 1984:55).

Despite Soyinka's indigenisation of non-African sources the charge of Eurocentrism is

made against him. Bruce King, in contrast with Robert Green, states that `Nationalism

aims at... rejection of cosmopolitan upper classes, intellectuals and others likely to be

influenced by foreign ideas' (King, 1980: 42). In Chapter One I showed how it was

13Soyinka, x.
'4 Commenting on Soyinka's version of The Bacchae, Chantal Zabus says, 'Contrary to the many post-colonial
rewritings of, for example, Shakespeare's The Tempest or Defoe's Robinson Crusoe as fables of Western imperialism,
it would seem that terrorist writing and the scriptural murder of the colonizer were not part of Soyinka's agenda.' This
extends my argument of Sovinka writing from within his own society, absenting the influence of colonial power for
See Chantal Zabus, The Yoruba Bacchae: Wole Soyinka's Dearyanization of Greek
purposes of authenticity.
Civilisation' in Theo D'Haen, ed., (1-1n)Writing Empire, (Netherlands: Rodopi, 1998), 203-228: 204.
 58

through foreign travel and missionary education that the Nationalists learned how to

articulate their calls for independence. Afrocentrism, a cosmopolitan discourse itself,

which takes a pristine invention of Africa as its field of authentic representations, also

rejected foreign influence. In identity formation, Soyinka reduces his field to his own

culture, limiting `cultural nationalism' to the local, rather than to the nation. This is due to

the failure of the nation-state to forge a national identity and move progressively towards

development. Soyinka is sceptical of the nation and national ideology as a way out of

Africa's post-independence impasse.15The Nigerian Civil War and his incarceration

during the conflict solidified his views of the nation as an inauthentic space.

16
Soyinka considers the nation as a colonial creation. He seesethnic identity as authentic.

This assumption belies the role of indirect rule and the missionaries in creating these

identities. They reject the fact that the stability of local identities rests on the successof

the colonising mission. The role of the anti-colonialists and nationalists was constructed

by the engagement with colonialism. Soyinka's idealistic interpretation of Yoruba

identity also denies the political aspect of identity formations pre-colonial'7 and post-

independence.

Although Soyinka is anti-ideology, like most African dramatists he is critical of the ruling

classes. Moral outrage fonns his critical criteria and political aesthetic. His identities are

formed out of the personal struggle for the common good; his questioning heroes contest

society's status quo, refusing to accept the invented traditions imposed by the ruling

15Soyinka, 175.
16Soyinka, 1972: 175.
 59

hegemony. Their authenticity comes from their own conscience self-awareness

- - as

human subjects formed within a community, as seen through the definitions of Mead,

Lacan and Freud in Chapter One. Soyinka's heroes are timeless men shapedby the core

beliefs of their societies, which are caught in flux. '8 Forgetting these core beliefs causes

the tensions that call for self-sacrifice. That Soyinka is influenced by other cultures is not

in doubt. The syncretic dynamic that he claims resides in Yoruba culture makes this

possible.

A problem arises when Soyinka useshis culture as an example of African identity

formations, for by doing so he takes its historical and material developments with him.

Soyinka speaks for Africa of the ravages of imperialism and slavery, yet these ravages

were felt differently in a way that an essentialist reading renders inadequate. Soyinka's

essentialist interpretation of African identities does not account for the different material

effects on the cultures. In regards to individual identities and social relations, even the

space of valuational ambivalence differs historically and materially. Colonialism in West

Africa was less intrusive than in East and Southern Africa with their settler presence,

hence the relatively non-violent nature of West African nationalism, reflecting how

indirect rule shaped identities of resistance on the continent. Soyinka's relationship to

colonial influences is also problematic. Soyinka's use of non-Yoruba influences ignores

the level of British colonial intervention in a way it would have been impossible for

Hubert Ogunde in the 1940s and 1950s, and for black South African writers in the

17Kerr, 14.
18Commentators see Soyinka's politics indistinguishable from his metaphysics. See Michael Etherton, The
Development of African Drama, (London: Hutchinson, 1982), 242. James Booth, Writers and Politics in Nigeria, (New
York: Africana Publishing Group, 1981), 114-
 60

19
1930s. This places his works in a Nigerian, rather than an African, post-independence

20Soyinka is influenced by his Christian 21

moment. also upbringing. The themes of

salvation, personal spiritual edification and altruistic sacrifice of the New Testament

gospels are identifiable in Eman and Olunde. Christian motifs are apparent in Eman's

death in The Strong Breed (1963) and in Segi's father's head being presented to Kongi on

in
a platter Kongi 's Harvest (1967). Here, Christian influence serves a creative and

catholic function in contradistinction to Christianity occupying an unproblematic position

22
in the works of Fagunwa and Tutuola. The moral and spiritual ground remains within

his cultural formation of individual identity and within the wider context of cultural

complementarity. Ethical objectivism forms the basis around which his identities gain

their universal appeal. Christian influence thus weighs strongly in his ideal heroism.

Soyinka's self-apprehensive formulation of the African world and an African identity

through Yoruba culture breaks the binary opposition in ideological discourse and centres

identity in relationships with one's culture and other cultures. Soyinka locates this

identity of the questioning spirit in myth through a reading of the Yoruba pantheon of

deities. The interrogation of this strategy is the next part of this section.

19Graham Pechey, `Cultural Struggle and the Narratives of South African Freedom, ' in Elleke Boehmer, Laura
Chrisman and Kenneth Parker, eds., Altered State? Writing and South Africa, (Australia: Dangaroo Press, 1994), 30-1.
20We dramatically in Opera Wonyosi, Nigerian expatriates in Emperor Boky's Central African Republic
see this where
boom Although Soyinka criticises Boky's tyranny, it is the immorality of 1970s Nigeria
operate under the oil mentality.
that is the play's major focus.
zl Eldred Jones, The Writing of Wole Soginka, (London: Heinemann, 1988), 8-9.
 61

The Concept of an Ideal African Identity in Myth, Literature and the African World

Soyinka's interpretation of Yoruba culture as a philosophy of being is elaborated in Myth,

Literature and the African World (1976).23Soyinka determinesthe roots of African

drama as developing from the ritual archetype, which stems from an African communal

way of life. This communality informs the individual as a distinct entity, sharing the

world with unseen forces that constitute a vital part of consciousness.Time is perceived

as cyclical rather than linear, revolving around the living, 24

the unborn and the ancestors.

Through the Yoruba pantheon of gods, Soyinka compares Yoruba myth against other

mythic traditions to reveal the strategic differences that sustain a unique African

worldview within a universal humanism. This explication provides a basis for his

influential essay, `The Fourth Stage'.

In `The Fourth Stage' Soyinka securesthe Yoruba concept of identity in the

consciousnessof will. The spiritual dimension is coeval with the material dimension, as a

unitary site of struggle. Yoruba identity comes into existence exemplified through the

exploits of Ogun, Yoruba god of iron. Soyinka locates Yoruba tragedy in Ogun's passion

play. Ogun's act of completing the Yoruba world by bridging the gap between planes of

existence accords him prime status among the deities. According to Yoruba legend the

401 deities were created by the act of a treacherous servant, Atunda, who threw a rock

over the original godhead, Orisha-nla, splitting him into pieces. For Soyinka, Ogun's

22Soyinka's Christianity itself is ambiguous. Although we see its influence in his work, it makes no
relationship with
impact on his philosophical treatment of African identity. Yet its role and that of Islam in shaping modem Africa, and
Soyinka himself, cannot be denied. See Appiah, 111.
'' All from the 1995 edition.
references
24Myth, 10.
 62

25
personality contains most of Orisa-nla's attributes. Ogun's braving the void of

disruptions to reunite humans with the gods most represents the Yoruba worldview and

thus its will to identity. Tradition has it that Ogun was a hunter who interacted with

humans before the other deities. When his fellow deities could not breach the thickets of

the primordial marsh Ogun through. 26For this he

created a machete and cut a way act

was called, "`Osin Imale" meaning chief among the divinities' (Awolalu, 1979: 81).

In Soyinka's creative oeuvre, Ogun's characteristics are archetypal qualities of his tragic

protagonists. In 'Bade Ajuwon's study of the oral tradition of iremoje, poetic chants sung

at hunter's27 funerals, Ogun's philosophy falls into three sub-divisions. The first is that

human beings are essentially alone and so must be self-reliant. Second is exemplary

leadership where the ideal person is he who can defend himself and his wards, exhibiting

self-control in the process. The third tenet is self-accomplishment and heroism in facing

complex problems. Confrontations posed by life must also be met with `opportunism,

vigor, and lust for life' (Ajuwon, 1997: 196). The accomplishments most recognised are

those done in the service of others.

Significantly, Soyinka studied ritual forms of dramatic potential through a Rockefeller

Fellowship from 1961-2, which serves `as an archive for his literary imagination'

(Quayson, 1997: 162). In Ogun is the individualism that critics ascribe particularly to

Soyinka's universal humanism, worked into the communal nature of African society;

25Myth, 31.
26See Harold Lowlander, `Iron is Received from Ogun, ' in Tales of Yoruba Gods and Heroes. (New York: Original
Publications, 1973), 33-37.
27Hunters are the archetypal hero figures in Yoruba folklore. Ogun is their patron god. See Abiola trele, The African
Experience in Literature and Ideology, (London: Heinemann, 1981), 180.
 63

individualism working for the communal good as the highest manifestation of Ogun's

traits and therefore desirable as an ideal Yoruba identity. I will now show how Soyinka

uses myth to create an authentic African identity through an interactive engagement with

Yoruba history and myth.

Perspectives of Yoruba History and Myth in Soyinka's Identity Formations

Soyinka's rendering of African identities as a potential is exemplified through an

elaboration of Ogun's position in Yoruba mythology. Yoruba traditions serve as an ethnic

representation of general African identity formation, through which a single idea of

African identity can be obtained. Explaining identity as potential allows for multiple

modes of behaviour that are influenced through social experience. This is how Soyinka

uses Yoruba history, and how this history itself is constructed through purposive

reactions to the present.

Yoruba historiography28 aims to complete a unifying enterprise, to create a homogenous

Yoruba pan-nationalism. The basis of this pan-nationalism is a flexible notion of history

and myth. Partial closure came with the publication of Samuel Johnson's History of the

Yorubas in 1921 (finished in 1897). It is a partial closure for History of the Yorubas is an

for historians dramatists.'9 Yoruba history is contextual.

authoritative reference and

Identity is forged out of competing political interests within the sub-groups.30

Historyof

28Schipper shows the flexibility of history and myth in African oral historiography. Schipper, 83.
29Ul1i Beier Duro Ladipo Johnson's as his source for two plays: Oba Koso and Oba Moro. Obotunde
states that used
Ijimere's Born with the Fire on his Head also uses Johnson as a source. See Ulli Beier, `Introduction and Notes, ' in
Three Nigerian Plays (1967; London: Longman, 1970), viii-i. x: viii; xiv.
30Chris Waterman, "'Our Tradition is a Very Modern Tradition": Popular Music and the Construction of Pan-Yoruba
Identity, ' in Karin Barber, ed., Readings in African Popular Culture, (Oxford: James Currey, 1997), 49.
 64

the Yorubas was in tune with the ethnographic instincts of Johnson's time31and is the

Oyo (as empire) version of Yoruba history. The name `Yoruba' itself is contested

According to Johnson, the name has Arab origins. 32Another account accords it Hausa
33
roots.

William Bascom, writing from the Ife perspective notes that `The Yoruba do not

constitute a "tribe" in a political sense... but there is sufficient underlying cultural and

linguistic unity to consider them a single ethnic group, large and diverse as it may be'

(Bascom, 1969: 6). The various groups have their own mythic accounts, making a single

official history impossible. 34Johnson's is

account a point of reference and contention; his

linear account, interweaving myth and oral tradition unproblematically, synchronises

Yoruba history with colonial history, fixing culture into tradition, making the past the

past. Progress is in
measured modem terms laid down by the colonising culture out of

which Johnson writes. More important, it lays the foundation for the construction of a

Yoruba identity as nationality.

Soyinka's investment in Johnson's history is a form of cultural capitalisation, in addition

to the literary imaginative links with Fagunwa and Tutuola. He stabilises on one

historical text the multiple identities of mythic accounts, which provides cultural

continuity.

31Quayson, 162.
32Samuel Johnson, History of the Yorubas, (1921; Nigeria: CMS, 1966), 5.
33Waterman, 49.
34Robin Law, 'The Heritage of Oduduwa: Traditional History and Political Propaganda among the Yoruba, ' Journal of
African History 14.2 (1973), 207-22: 208-9.
 65

A Yoruba perspective is sustained but remains within its colonial historiographical

formations. The cultural construction of Yoruba identity is not disengaged from its social

and material surroundings. Colonial and nationalist inventions do not disappear after

independence. Rather, oral traditions integrate these inventions with local histories. These

inventions legitimate their claims on colonialist historiography, which indirect rule

facilitated. Conscious of this fact, Soyinka downplays colonial intrusions by taking his

culture `for granted' (Appiah, 1992: 126), by locating African identity in ontological

by
essence, exposing the `serious divergences' of difference in a `recognisable... cast of

mind' (Soyinka: 1995: 37). Yet, as Appiah comments, `In escaping Europe's Africa, the

one fiction that Soyinka as theorist cannot escapeis that Africans can only take their

cultural traditions for granted by an effort of mind' (Appiah, 1992: 126). The fact that

Soyinka wrote `The Fourth Stage' shows that he cannot and does not take his culture for

granted. But it also shows that the flexibility of Yoruba culture is not immune to the

ambiguity Bhabha identifies in hybrid identities.

Soyinka's recovery of a usable past, one in which a self-defining modernity acts as a

vehicle of progress, avoids specificity and strategically ignores colonialism. This explains

his him 35But Soyinka

partly anti-ideology and why some critics regard as a nativist.

cannot avoid contesting Europe's racial myths of Africa, Soyinka's Africa is recovered

through the dismantling of the colonial gaze, by toppling the colonials' myths, as Olunde

does in Death and the King's Horseman. Avoidance is impossible because `Although the

stereotyping initiative... is taken by the community that exercises power, it has to create
 66

a stereotype of itself as much as it does of others' (Deane, 1992: 12). This stereotyping

initiative establishes a false rationale during conquest and occupation. Soyinka rejects

this notion, destroying its binary formula by exposing the false myths of the colonising

power. While some writers challenge colonialism's epistemic violence, Soyinka favours

a subtler approach that securesAfrican humanity, thus keeping within the Yoruba literary

tradition. This is why for Soyinka the appropriate approach is a reconstruction of

indigenous myth where colonial presence is reduced. Situating personal experience in an

indigenous construction of tragedy is one of Soyinka's strategies of centralising an

African identity in a cultural perspective. This is the next issue I shall address.

Soyinka's Yoruba Concept of Tragedy

`The Fourth Stage' is also where Soginka formulates the dramatic concept of tragedy

within a Yoruba artistic tradition. He makes a comparative study of Western traditions of

the concept, mainly through Nietzsche's interpretation of Greek tragedy in The Birth of

Tragedy (1872).

Soyinka seeks the originality of Yoruba tragedy in the Aristotelian concept of catharsis,

that inner sigh of therapeutic relief derived from expiation of fear and pity. Catharsis in

Yoruba tragedy represents healing the fractures between the pluralities of existence that

form the holistic world. The fractures are a constant reminder of the original act of will

by Ogun in uniting humans with the universe, those unseen forces from which they were

detached and which provoke terror and uncertainty. Ogun's act in braving the

Edward Said, `Yeats Decolonization, ' in Seamus Deane, ed., Nationalism, Colonialism and Literature, (U. S.A.:
and
U of Minnesota P, 1992), 69-95: 82. Isidore Okpewho, `Soyinka, Euripides and the Anxiety of Empire' in Research in
 67

interminable stretch of chaos provides the Yoruba with their perception of immortality,

turning pessimism into resolve. Where there was linear despair there is now cyclical

regeneration of pre-birth, human existence and afterlife (though there is still the spaceof

berration,
11
a typified by the abiku phenomenon). Where the Yoruba perception of identity

into being is in recognising the human 36

comes role in the cycle.

Crossing the sphere is no ordinary journey but one fraught with unimaginable danger. It

is a rite of passagefound in the liminal sphere, a term originated from Arnold van

Gennep and popularised by Victor Turner. The liminal phase is:

in milieu detached from mundane life and characterised by the presence of

ambiguous ideas, monstrous images, sacred symbols, ordeals, humiliations,
esoteric and paradoxical instructions, the emergence of "symbolic types"
by
represented maskers and clowns, gender reversals, anonymity, and many other
phenomena... (Turner, 1998: 64)

Turner describes this area as a no-man's land, a place situated betwixt-and-between past,

present and future time. Soyinka dramatises this void in The Road (1965), when Murano

is trapped inside the dead masquerade's costume. Elesin Oba blames his failure to

commit ritual suicide on his inability to cross this void. Ben Okri's protagonist, Azaro, in

The Famished Road (1991) trilogy is constantly in flux between spirit and earthly realms,

in a liminal stretch that is in an agonistic relationship with both worlds. In Turner's

formulation changes are climacterical, the cathartic function absorbs the excess energy of

the individual to
and returns society a state of equilibrium. This state of equilibrium is not

simply a return to an original state but an accommodation of growth of its members who

African Literatures 30.4 (1999), 32-55: 51.

 68

have gone through an irreversible process, `a gestation process, a fetation of modes

appropriate to and anticipating postliminal existence' (Turner, 1998: 65). This is the

social function of the tragic idea in Soyinka's drama.37For societal gain there can be no

return to a previous state for a community if it expects a surplus, where especially that

society holds flexible notions of progress as the Yoruba.

For Soyinka, the belief of a fatalistic acceptanceof tragedy by the Yoruba is erroneous.

Although `the past is not a mystery' and `the future (the unborn) is yet unknown, it is not

a mystery to the Yoruba but co-existent in present consciousness'. Yoruba tragedy

emerges from the gulf of transition, `through the agency of will. It is this experience that

the modem tragic dramatist recreates through the medium of physical contemporary

action, reflecting the emotions of the first active battle of the will through the abyss of

dissolution' (Soyinka, 1995: 149). Ogun, for Soyinka, is the `first tragic actor in that

battle and Yoruba tragic drama is the re-enactment of the cosmic conflict' (Soyinja,

1995: 149-150). Yoruba identity comes into being through resolution and harmony after

the conflict.

Soyinka's appropriation of Ogun has caused some critics to perceive this strategy as in

danger of becoming a `monotonous critical manoeuvre' (Quayson, 1997: 66). Apart from

this:

36Soyinka: 1995: 144.

37See Ketu H. Katrak, Wole Soyinka and Modern Tragedy: A Study of Dramatic Theory and Practice, (U. S.A.:
Greenwood Press, 1986), 33.
 69

it also prevents the identification of the varying attitudes that the plays have
towards the indigenous resource-base.The unmediated Ogun symmetry that is
seen to inhere in all the tragic characters undermines any attempt to trace the
various alterations to the Ogun ideal, which, taken together, depict a continual
process of growth, contradiction and elaboration in Soyinka's work' (Quayson,
1997: 66).

Ferri Osofisan also identifies a limitation in Soyinka's use of Ogun. Osofisan adopts

Orunmila, the Ifa (oracle) divinity as his dramatic `metaphor'. Orunmila is Olorun's

deputy in matters of `wisdom, prognostication and foreknowledge' (Awolalu, 1979: 79).

Osofisan sees Soyinka's unmediated adoption of Ogun as harbouring reactionary

tendencies because it makes little or no responseto contemporary society's problems in

the global economic field. Instead Soyinka presents the traditional Yoruba world

untransmuted' (Osofisan, 1982: 78). Soyinka's identities, fixed within a moral boundary,

fail to respond to changing social problems. They are absolute in their moral certainty

and fail to address the specifics of their situation in ways that move society forward.

Hence an individual like Eman ends up at odds with society but in no way furthers its'

cultural material progress.

Soyinka's favouring of the lone idealist is fundamental to his understanding of tragedy in

its Yoruba manifestation. It is the key to his formulation of a unique identity. But is his

idiosyncratic interpretation of Yoruba culture a hindrance to the flexible and

accommodating nature, which he claims as inherently Yoruba? This is the subject of my

study of his play, The Strong Breed.

 70

Tragic Identity in The Strong Breed

In The Strong Breed (1963), 38the main protagonist, Eman, is forced to his
confront

hereditary calling as a `carrier', a function that involves a local representative

metaphorically bearing the evils of the past year away from their community in an act of

ritual cleansing. Rejecting this role, Eman runs away from his hometown to live in

another community where he is regarded as a stranger. This community has its own

carrier tradition. Either a non-indigene or a gift of the gods39performs the role. As a

result all non-indigenes depart from the community during the ritual period. Eman, the

village's teacher and doctor, choosesto remain despite the warnings by Sunma, his

assistant and the daughter of Jaguna, a village patriarch, that the village is unwelcome to

strangers during the cleansing period. Eman challenges the community's authorities when

they prepare a helpless mute as the carrier. He takes his place, escapesthe initiation and

dies in the process.

Eman as a figure of resistance opposes the patriarchs on two fronts: as a person with

knowledge of a carrier tradition, and as a humanist. Both stem from his confrontation

with the carrier tradition. He has undergone partial preparation as a carrier and has

wilfully rejected its corruption by his teacher. He has also made a conscious decision not

to inherit his father's role in order to lead his own life. Eman's humanist position

;8 All references to the 1984 edition.

39Obatala, the Yoruba god of creation moulded the image of earth and humans and is responsible for the variations in
human physiognomy and also for deformities. Albinos and hunchbacks are therefore regarded as being dedicated to
him. Soyinka's Obatala is passive, devoid of revolutionary tendencies (Myth, 1995: 151. Noureini Tidjani-Serpos
offers a contrary view, empowering Obatala with the revolutionary instinct. See Noureini Tidjani-Serpos, `The
Postcolonial Condition: The Archeology of African Knowledge: From the Feat of Ogun and Sango to the Postcolonial
Creativity of Obatala, ' in Research in African Literatures 27.1 (1996), 3-18: 11. Soyinka's reading of Obatala's
deviation is as a palmwine-induced mishap for which he is deeply remorseful (Myth, 159). Ifada as a godsend reflects
his interpretation of Obatala as saintly god, given to suffering. For a dramatic representation of this suffering, see
Obotunde Ijimere, The Imprisonment of Obatala and other Plays, (London: Heinemann, 1966).
 71

emanates from this conscious decision. He has no agenda other than to be himself His

defence of Ifada fits Soyinka's ideal of African identities being shapedby action- There is

no premeditation, no prevarication on his part. Eman acts on supererogation, falling

within the Ogun symmetry of the self-willed entity.

Eman fulfils the requirement of Soyinka's ideal hero as individual but he does not meet

up with the expectations of the social hero. If his deeds are to free culture from tradition

it
and place as a dynamic force related to the progress of society, he fails. Eman's action

problematises the carrier tradition and we are left to believe that a change will occur

because of this and not through communal consent. In the final scene Jaguna and Oroge

dwell on the evening's events with only the silence of the villagers in response.

Indirectly, Soyinka's dialectic of leadership is brought to bear. The question of good

is
leadership one that Soyinka comments regularly on. In The Strong Breed, the people do

not voice their concerns. It is as if they expect the patriarchs to automatically adopt a

benevolent attitude to not just the carrier tradition, but to the strangers they turn out of the

village during the ritual. The power relations exposed by this traumatising event remain

Rather than born of the villagers' indignation, change is proposed through

unquestioned.

their silence. Once the resisting hero dies, the resistance dies with him. Soyinka does not

in the `people', Fanon.40

place power of resistance unlike

In pre-colonial African dramatic practices, and in Soyinka's own intervention in politics,

to hegemonic 41Eman's
action comes with noisy proclamation as opposition oppression.

40Lazarus comments that Fanon gives the masses a revolutionary character that they do not possess. Lazarus, 14-5.
41Kerr, 49; Nkashama, 177.
 72

action remains resolutely idealistic; he carries no one along with him; it is a one-off.

Eman conforms to Soyinka's heroes of special qualities, being born a carrier. The Strong

Breed is about a clash of cultures, complicated by one man's desire to be free from one

tradition, which is corrupted and the other, which is too rigid. It is also about the

individual in conflict with the community. Eman creates a new identity in the modem

42
world, as a stranger. His desire to create a space for himself is so strong that he cannot

perceive the darkening mood surrounding the village in preparation for the rites, Eman's

wilful alienation gives him the voice of resistance. The culturally founded fears of the

villagers make little impression on Eman the stranger. He shows no fear of approaching

Girl, the diseased outcast.43Sunma, hinting at the danger of not leaving the village at this

time of the year also exposes the ethnic chauvinism used to control the indigenes.44

Oroge's comment, that `no carrier may return to the village' cements the attitude of the

townspeople to outsiders. The alienated individual is exactly the identity that Eman has

fashioned for himself

The village is unaffected by the macro-social integration of the nation-state. It is a self-

contained community that is to

yet enter the elitist reconstruction of African cultural

unity and of nationalist discourse. The village remains fixed in the colonial narrative of

45
difference that facilitated indirect rule. The strangers who flee the village during the

carrier period adopt the same attitude. They are unable or unwilling to claim citizenship

rights: the rights of ethnicity and tradition supersedeany claims of their contributions to

the community. Individuality and ethnicity remain tied to the discourse of difference, of

42TSB, 123.
43TSB, 119.
 73

tribal affiliation. Soyinka deals with the unpreparednessfor the transfer of ethnic loyalties

to a national identity in A Dance of the Forests (1960). The Gathering of the Tribes

around the totem is a facile celebration that will unravel due to its shallowness. Through

myth and ritual Soyinka analyses the `national longing for form' (Rushdie, 1981: 300)

and what happens when entrenched interests prohibit the growth of culture by

incorporating new experience.

The case is different in The Strong Breed. Eman and the patriarchs both exhibit

intransigence. Eman does not contest the important and highly visible confrontation

between ethnic and national identities. That non-indigenes have vacated the village bears

little impression on Eman the individualist. Their absconding from the village magnifies

Eman's refusal to leave as exceptionally courageous. But it is not a political stand, rather

it is the act of an egoistic man seeking his own space in opposition to communal law, and

by the way, sowing seeds of doubt in the people's minds.

Eman's attitude to the villagers supports this observation. He is dismissive of Sun-ma's

fears. He is ignorant of what Girl represents in the community. He does good for the

community on his own terms, much in the same way Mda accuses South African liberals

in their attitude towards the rural people. What we see in him is arrogance born out of a

modernity, based on the Western notion of liberal humanism. Eman essentialiseswhat is

right and wrong and rigidly applies it in his conflict with the patriarchs. This in itself is an

ideology. Eman does not attempt to redefine the carrier tradition. Like Okonkwo in

4` TSB, 123.
45lsichei, 392.
 74

Things Fall Apart, Eman acts unilaterally, without thinking of the consequencesto

everyone else around him. While Okonkwo believes he is working within the warrior

ethics of his community, consultation has always been its better part, to ensure that

Umuofia does not embark on a `fight of blame' (Achebe, 2001: 10). Consultation is in

keeping with the social ethic of the individual in a community.

While the carrier traditions differ, they are given an Afrocentric similarity as an

affirmation of African cultural unity. Cultural similarity allows Eman to respond to

Jaguna's belligerence with his own local interpretation of the carrier tradition before

rounding up with a universal humanistic jibe: `A village which cannot produce its own

carrier contains no men' (TSB, 129). Eman's retort is defined by his village's own carrier

tradition and as a response to his own preferred status as a man freed from his own

culture. Eman's freedom cannot be expressed without being ideologically tinted by the

culture, for it is part of his own project in locating a universal humanism in a specifically

African frame of mind. Otherwise, Soyinka's authentic African identity simply apes

Western humanism. And so Eman is a carrier by birth and it is a fact he cannot escape.

He tells Sunma, `Renouncing oneself is not so easy' (TSB, 123). And when Summa

accuseshim of inhumanity, he responds, `I don't know what that means, but I am very

much my father's son' (TSB, 126). Eman cannot act in isolation of social mores.

By linking an essential African identity with heredity, the social power of Eman's act is

further reduced to an episode in the village's history. Eman becomes an ethnic chauvinist

like Jaguna. Rather than provide a social vision, Eman's act closes a chapter on an
 75

anomaly. 46In Victor Turner's the limimal

account of phase, society registers a successful

ritual attempt before returning to a state of equilibrium, accommodating the excess of the

ritual performer. The changes are added to the communal experience and accounts for

growth. But Eman accepted his in

status as a stranger and steps only at a critical moment.

By contesting the role of carrier, he ends up complying with the convention of the

47The identities is never resolved. In

stranger as carrier. problem of ethnic and national

death as in life Eman remains an outsider.

Eman's self-determination is the source of conflict in the play. He rushes headlong into

the destiny he tries desperately to avoid. The curse of the carrier prevents him from

forming a meaningful relationship with women and leads to his peripatetic and

isolationist tendencies. Though Soyinka wants to show an African identity as a potential

Eman is very much fixed ontologically. The play's ending is ambiguous, for the village,

like Eman, has not made the full journey across the liminal void. The rupture is not

healed; society is left stranded. Whether he is a hero to the villagers is doubtful. As such,

the new experience they incorporate is ambiguous, like the half-child in Dance. On the

issue of the hero as a social hero in African literary representations, Masizi Kunene

explains:

It is clear then, that literature in the African context describes man first and
foremost, as a social hero. Not only is he at the centre of things as an individual,
is
he also representative of a social order. This may account for the high authority
to the fundamental social principles that must guide society if it is to
accorded
its (collective) structure. As an individual, man's heroism is
retain communal
46Ngugi sees Soyinl: a's moral heroes as having limited impact on their societies. See Ngugi, 65-6.
"Andrew Gurr senses a fatality bred out of acceptance in Soyinka's tragic plays See Andrew Gurr 'Third World
' in Nairobi 2.2 (1974), 13-20: 18. In this, tragic figures like Eman resemble Soyinka"s
Drama: Soyinka and Tragedy,
interpretation of Obatala rather than Ogun.
 76

viewed as anti-social, for any act carried out for self-glorification is a threat to the
solidarity of society. If the hero must comment on his heroic acts, it must be
within the context of an ordinary person, not as a superman, who has
approximated the social ideal. The narration of an individual's heroic acts must
lead to an awarenessof the heroism of others, both past and present. Society
confirms its approval through acclamation. (Kunene, 1980: 200)

In fighting for change Eman appropriates the meaning of the social ideal becausehe

refuses to accept the existing order. Conflict arises from the differing conceptions of the

carrier, neither of which is heroic. Eman's singular act gives the role heroic status but not

in Kunene's conception of African heroism. Eman's heroism lends the carrier function a

senseof humanity by emptying its traditionalism, which the custodians force upon it. The

role's interpretation is therefore its bar on inclusiveness to

and open the invented closure,

Eman must confront the community. 48The position of the hero/protagonist in African

literature as a whole is problematised,49especially when the literary tradition is

influenced heavily by the Western literary tradition and its representation of individuality

and its connotations of Western humanism. This affects Soyinka's representation of

African identities as a potential through Eman.

The villagers fail to curse Eman as tradition requires. The social consequencesof the

unsuccessful ritual are uppermost on their minds. Soyinka hints at the dangers of

inflexibility that prohibit external influence. It inhibits the growth and variety that new

experience brings. By locating Eman within the Ogun ideal and universal humanism, a

conflict arises between individual and group identities and how ideology inhibits growth.

48'Negation' is the term used by Stewart Crehan to describe Soyinka's strategy in contesting cultural dogmatism. See
Stewart Crehan, The Spirit of Negation in the Works of Wole Soyinka, ' in Research in African Literatures 21. -1
(1990), 15-31. Soyinka describes his attitude as that of self-apprehension rather than negation.
 77

But Eman himself is part of the problem for he too is locked within an essential identity

that, try as he might, he is unable to escape.

In the next section, I aim to look at how Zakes Mda's dramatic theory has been shaped by

the two dominant ideologies of the 1970s: apartheid and Black Consciousness.These

ideologies shaped race relations as violently oppositional. I look at how Mda's theories

forwarded Black Consciousness in its theatrical representation, by looking at issues it did

not immediately address. In this regard, I will study how Mda uses labour migration to

complete Black Consciousness.

Zakes Mda and Township Theatre of the 1970s

Zakes Mda's most productive period coincides with a defining moment in South Africa's

political history. The 1970s heralded two conflagrations in race relations, which led to a

heightened confrontational approach by black South Africans that gained organisational

and ideological impetus. The first was after the so-called `decade of peace' (1963-1973),

when economic downturn led to workers' strikes organised at the local level. Their

demands were met, giving unions recognition among black workers to represent their

50
interests. The momentum of the strike action in Durban, known as `Durban 1973'

(Mamdani, 1996: 234) crystallised disparate groups around the slogan `asinamali' `the
-

absenceof money' - to expose the workers' poor conditions. This was followed by the

1976 Soweto uprisings in which students instigated action against the social conditions of

49Achebe's Things Fall Apart confirms Kunene's view. Okonkwo represents excessiveness in Igbo individuality. In a
blind effort to distance himself from his father, he transgresses the boundaries of social behaviour. Ayi Kwei Armah
also fields social heroism in changing attitudes in The Healers, (U. K.: Heinemann, 1979), 6.
50worden, 118. For a study of the workers movement that grew from the Durban strikes in 1973, see Mamdani, 233-
238.
 78

township blacks. Mda combines elements of various dramatic forms dominant during this

period: township musical, protest theatre and resistance theatre, to create his own unique

style, which he expatiates in his own theoretical outlook on the functions of theatre.

The township musical was the most popular theatre form, of which Gibson Kente was the

leading exponent. Along with other practitioners such as Sam Mhangwane and Boykie

Mohlamme, Kente's productions were commercial and non-political, dealing with issues

familiar to the township audience. Kente's drama incorporated political themes after the

successof Athol Fugard's Sizwe Bansi is Dead (1972). Fugard's play proved that

political themes could attract audiences. Kente's audiences were becoming politically

informed and `were no longer satisfied with the simple representation of their experience;

they wanted an exposure of political and economic systems that produced their condition

and a suggestion of what they were to do about it' (Coplan, 1985: 210-11). Between 1974

and 1976, Kente produced the political melodramas, How Long, I Believe and Too Late.

The theatre of the 1970s reflected the growing social unrest and the resolve of blacks to

determine their position in South Africa. This led to proactive approachesagainst

apartheid. Plays of this period featured mainly the heroics and consciousness-raising.of

workers, because of their in

successas agents of change organised groups, although

labour unions were not an unproblematic phenomenon. Mamdani shows how fragmented

the workers unions were according to interests and differences over strategies to improve

conditions. Mamdani divides the contending factors into two camps: the workerist,

fighting mainly for worker's interests, and the populist camp, which engaged with
 79

51
political and social issues Black Consciousnessplays such as Matsemela Manaka's
.
Egol i (1979) and Maishe Maponya's The Hungry Earth (1978) addressedthese disparate

positions of workers either in the hostel or in the workplace.

Creating an aesthetic around the growing political awarenessof black South Africans

emphasised using culture as a political weapon. The effect was not only to addressblack

South Africans about their situation and how to oppose oppression collectively. It was

also about creating community by dramatising particular interests and responsesto their

situation, a common ground around which disparate ethnicities and classescould

It
crystallise. was a negation of the divisive response of colonialism, segregation and

apartheid. By using art as a political weapon, we see Kelwyn Sole's argument against the

`notion that cultural creativity is a spontaneousrather than an organised, process' (Sole,

1994: 2). Sole further argues that `cultural creativity - in its most self-conscious form, as

art - is necessarily implicated in processesof political and ideological contestation and

power' (Sole, 1994: 3). Sole traces the development of black theatre from protest to

resistance and the underlying hegemony underpinning it: the apartheid government's shift

from race superiority to the `separatebut equal' policy. The growing political awareness

and the need to contest segregation not only between races, but also within black

ethnicities substantiates black theatre's political form. It identifies racist policies such as

separate development not as benign policies for black self-rule but as exploitative

practices. Before I locate Mda's theory in the theatre of the mid-1970s and onwards, I

will identify the fragmenting processesthat black South African theatre of the period

soughtto counter.

51Mamdani, 236-238.
 80

Apartheid and Identity Formations among Black South Africans

Developed out of the system of segregation of the early 20thcentury, apartheid was

unique in that it was a philosophy of Afrikaner ascendancy. Unlike apartheid, segregation

was not simply imposed from above:

The shape it took was considerably influenced by the initiatives and responsesof
people in the often forgotten rural areas where over 80 per cent of Africans
continued to live until the 1930s. Attempts by a rurally based African population
to defend their old ways of life were not segregation in the sensethat whites
understood the term. But these could be compatible with elements of segregation
in certain respects - as an expression of their own separateAfrican identity, as a
means to retain some control over their residual land, or as an expression of
popular support for chiefs. (Beinart and Dubow, 1995: 9-10)

Active engagement with indirect rule was a means of protecting interests in the spheresof

decentralised power. Labour migration had yet to affect black South African urban and

in
rural relations as the later years of rapid mining and manufacturing growth.

Apartheid sought not only to create distinctions between races, but also between ethnic

groups among indigenous Africans. The Afrikaner ascendancy, politically empowered by

the election of the National Party to office in 1948 enforced segregation in all parts of

society. Central to this agenda, `Afrikaner ethnic exclusivity was a distinctive aspect of

apartheid' (Beinart and Dubow, 1995: 12).

In addition to the numerous laws controlling association and movement of people, culture

was employed in entrenching Afrikaner hegemony. Apartheid was not only a system of

entrenching economic disparity between races, it was also an attempt at rewriting history,
 81

directing consciousness and inventing identities. The 1952 Jan van Riebeeck

Tercentenary aimed at legitimising Afrikaner claims as civilisers of South Africa and:

settler nationalism asserting ideological and political control over blacks at a time
of emerging resistance to white rule... In responsethe South African state began
to ban people and organisations and to propagate its own image of the nation on a
massive public scale. (Rasool and Witz, 1993: 449)52

From segregation to apartheid, the lessons of British indirect rule were intensified

through law. Legislation such as the 1913 Natives' Land Act and the 1936 Native Trust

and Land Bill set boundaries for the reserves that later became the Bantustans established

by the 1953 Bantu Authorities Act. According to Tom Lodge:

As this policy was established in the 1950s, wealth and power became
concentrated at the local level around compliant chiefs and their acolytes. Their
political aspirations, together with those of the small group of government
employees (teachers, clerical workers, agricultural demonstrators and so forth)
would be met through the construction of quasi-independent administrations of
each reserve or group of reserves. By the end of the period the main function of
the reserves would be in the displacement of sociopolitical tensions from the
towns to the countryside where they could be more ruthlessly controlled and
constituted less of a threat. (Lodge, 1984: 263)

Coercion was a regular feature in the reserves to assert the authority of invented chiefs,

due to the resistance of their rural subjects. Lodge cites instances of rebellion against

Native Authority. These included outright rejection of Bantu authority and the Bantu

32See also, Loren Kruger, The Premodern Postcolonial? The Drama of the Autochthonous Settler, ' in Helen Gilbert,
(Post)Colonial Stages: Critical and Creative Views on Drama, Theatre and Performance, (U. K.: Dangaroo Press,
ed.,
1999). Nhlanhla Maake, `Inscribing Identity on the Landscape: National Symbols in South Africa, ' in Kate Darian-
Smith, Liz Gunner and Sarah Nuttall, eds., Text, Theory. Space, (London: Routledge, 1995).
 82

chiefs, protests at the deterioration of local education because of the Bantu Education Act

(1953), and objection to interference with traditional polygamy arrangements.53

The capitalist exploitative nature of apartheid directed government policy. The reserves

acted as a reservoir of labour and a place of control. They evolved from this original

design to correct the contradictions in the South African economy where pre-capitalist

and capitalist modes existed side by both in the markets.54

side, competing effectively

The Native Land Act of 1913 is seen by Wolpe55 and Lodge56as not solely a law

motivated by racial segregation but by the to

necessity protect black land from white

farmers so as to provide labourers with land for subsistence farming in the reservations.

This strategy justified paying below-subsistence wages to black workers and entrenching

their migrant status in the urban areas. The reserves would be their `homeland' to which

they would be attached through family and land ownership. Pass laws and labour bureaux

controlled labour movement between the competing interests of agriculture, mining and

manufacturing. The state was a tool for the settler minority to break black self-reliance

and competition. Timothy Keegan notes that though the tensions also involved the threat

of large industrial to
concerns smaller settler agriculture competitiveness, black farmers

and their dependants bore the impact of legislation that favoured white interests. As

Keegan comments, `a major element in the viability of white agriculture was the success

53Tom Lodge, Black Politics in SouthAfrica Since 1945, (U. K.: Longman, 1984), 261-294.
54Harold Wolpe, `Capitalism and Cheap Labour Power in South Africa, ' in William Beinart and Saul Dubow, eds.,
Segregation and Apartheid in Twentieth Century South Africa, (London: Routledge, 1995), 60-90: 67-8.
55Wolpe, 71-2.
56Lodge, 261.
 83

of the white farmers in wrenching control, through the auspices of the state' (Keegan,

1986: 215).

The growing racial discrimination impacted on South African literature, involving a

move from assimilationist to segregationist themes. Graham Pechey notes that this shift

corresponded with the waning influence of the liberals in social affairs after 1936. For the

black middle class, who had hitherto believed assimilation was achievable, the question

of its possibility was becoming bleak. `How do you write a novel when the sociopolitical

genre you and your people are being written into looks more like a new and hybrid

version of racial romance?' (Pechey, 1986: 30-1)

Migration Patterns: The Rural-Urban Influence in Identity Formations

Apartheid secured a semblance of control over black movement. By encouraging division

through the Bantustan policy apartheid also created a divide between rural and urban

blacks. To endure the harsh economic environment, black South Africans adopted a

number of survival strategies, which changed social relations and affected identity

formations. The power of chiefs magnified in the homelands through Native

Administration. Migrant labourers made their families wards of chiefs, further adding to

chiefly authority. Distinctions between township residents and the mainly migrant hostel

dwellers increased, as did the distinctions between ethnic groups through homeboy

networks. The migratory nature of labourers meant that effectively their interests,

however inconsiderable, resided in the rural areas: `Inasmuch as a customary right was
 84

understood, claimed, and defended as a tribal right, notions of the customary overlapped

with and reinforced an ethnic identity' (Mamdani, 1996: 219-20).

For Mamdani, the distinctions between the rural and the urban are complex but they can

be viewed through the bifurcated state engenderedby indirect rule. The South African

state enforced two types of society: civil society governed by rule of law, and Native

Authority, governed by customary law, which came to be `all-encompassing' and

`backed up by the armed might of the central state' (Mamdani, 1996: 286). Mamdani

traces the two major tensions emanating from indirect rule or `decentralized customary

despotism'. `interethnic in the Native Authority and urban-rural in civil society'

..
(Mamdani, 1996: 219). The system was entrenched as a survival strategy to the extent it

in the hostels.57By how these forces

was replicated workers' showing are applied,

Mamdani highlights the strategies of survival by migrant workers and how these

strategies shape identities in the rural and urban areas. Mamdani shows that these

identities, along with inter-ethnic identities, rather than being radically distinct,

influenced one another.

Still, attempts to unite blacks politically met with resistance when the interests of one

group conflicted with those of another. An example is the different interests between the

mainly migrant hostel dwellers and township residents. In this case, political ideologies

failed to recognise the cultural differences, which were the lived experiences of various

black groups living together. Political ideologies sprang from urban and exiled groups.

Neither of them took account of the rural-urban link, which was an integral part of the
 85

migrant experience, as Mamdani has traced. In the 1970s, educated township youths

began to play a greater role in fighting oppression in the community. They found an

ideological home in Black Consciousness,

Black Consciousness

The Black ConsciousnessMovement articulated the dominant ideology among young

black intellectuals during Mda's productive period of the 1970s-80s.The movement was

influenced by the African American civil rights movement in the United States,

especially the position adopted by the black power movement of the mid-1960s.

Cleveland Sellers expatiates:

What is Black Consciousness?More than anything else, it is an attitude, a way

...
of seeing the world. Those it
of us who possess were involved in a perpetual
search for racial meanings... the construction of a new, black value system geared
towards the unique cultural and political experience of blacks in this country.

Black Consciousness signalled the end of the use of the word Negro... Black
Consciousnesspermitted us to relate our struggle to the one being waged by third-
world revolutionaries in Africa, Asia and Latin America. It helped us understand
the imperialistic aspectsof domestic racism. It helped us understand that the
problems of this nation's oppressed minorities will not be solved without
revolution. (Sellers: 1973: 279)

Robert Kavanagh defines the Black ConsciousnessMovement in its South African

manifestation:

The Black Consciousness Movement, though it developed in the nationalist

tradition of black political struggle in South Africa, gave emphasis to
racial/cultural factors and to the common interest of all blacks, i. e. black Africans,
`Coloureds', and `Indians'. The movement attempted to use its theory to explain

57Mamdani, 280-1.
 86

and expose to blacks all areas where their racial/cultural interests were threatened
or damaged by the activities of the dominant white groups and their `agents'
among blacks. This led to the first systematic delineation of `black' viewpoints
and `correct' black attitudes to the entire gamut of black-white relations and black
affairs - to the white government, to the white liberals, to religion, to Bantu
education, to bantustans and bantustan leaders, to the press, the radio, music, art
and literature. (Kavanagh, 1985: 145-6)

Although Black Consciousness was a way of relating to the world, unli ke Negritude its

main premise was not based on values that were `essentially formed by intuitive reason'

(Senghor, 1998: 440). For African Americans, although Black Consciousnessinvolved `a

perpetual search for ' it

racial meanings, was a response to the material conditions of

inequality in America and linking them to revolutionary exercises abroad. South African

Black Consciousness was also a `systematic delineation of "black viewpoints" and

"correct black attitudes"' in relation to white domination, but it also defined `black' in

class terms, including all non-whites. The link between African Americans and the

African experience of oppression was forged by the similarity of their material

conditions. According to Ntongela Masilela:

The placement of the intellectual bridge of trans-Atlanticism across the vast ocean
between Africa and the African diaspora was not because of racial ontologies or
the myth of the search for origins, but rather because of political solidarity,
intellectual affiliations, cultural retainments, and historical appropriations.
(Masilela, 1996: 90)

The Black Power movement, from which Black Consciousness emanated, was partially a

mix of Garveyite revivalism and the current influence of Malcolm X during the early to
 87

mid- I 960s 58Both ideologies called for racial separatism and for black self-help. Vital to
.
both strands of Black Consciousnesswas the primacy of
race oppression.

South African Black Consciousnesswas influenced not only by the African American

movement but also by Negritude, Kwame Nkrumah, Tanzanian African socialism, Paulo

Freire, Frantz Fanon and the liberation movement in Mozambique and Angola among

others. The main organisation responsible for its propagation was the South African

Student's Organisation (SASO) and its main figure, Steve Biko. 59A fundamental part of

its manifesto was for the black man to `build up his own value systems, see himself as

self-defined and not defined by others' (Kavanagh, 60

1985: 147). Similar to the

in
movement America was the idea of establishing a new mentality by raising social

awarenessof the whole group. To this effect, the term `black' identified all oppressed

61
groups rather than a colour group. The policy of SASO, similar to the groups formed

around Black Power in America, was to disengage itself from white association. SASO

itself was a breakaway group from the white-dominated liberal National Union of South

African Students (N JSAS). White liberals were perceived as inhibiting factors to full

racial pride.

sxGeorge M. Fredrickson, The Comparative Imagination: On the History

of Racism, Nationalism, and Social
Movements, (London: U of California P, 1997), 190.
59For a study of the student's movementand its relatedactivities
with Black Consciousness,seeRobert Kavanagh,
Theatre and Cultural Struggle in SouthAfrica, (London: Zed Books, 1985), 145-195.
60Steve Biko
emphasised the importance of self-identity to Black Consciousness, citing that other groups had become
authorities on African people and culture. He realised the need for the deliberate raising of a unique African perspective
among Africans and that it was not an ontological given. `In my opinion it is not necessary to talk with Africans about
African culture. However, in the light of the above statements I realise that there is so much confusion sown, not only
amongst casual non-African readers, but even amongst Africans themselves, that perhaps a sincere attempt should be
made at emphasising the authentic cultural aspects of the African people by Africans themselves' Steve Biko, I Write
What I Like (1978; London: Heinemann, 1987), 40.
61Kavanagh, 160.
 88

Although Biko downplayed the influences of the African American initiative, 62as we

have seen, similarities abound in their outlook. SASO's call for race separatism echoed

the Black Power movement's call. Prior to 1963, in America, groups like the Student

Nonviolent Coordinating Committee (SNCC) and the Committee on Racial Equality

(CORE) had espousedracial inclusion. By 1965, the feeling in both organisations was

that `the presence of whites in the movement was inhibiting the growth of black pride and

initiative' (Fredrickson, 1997: 190). Biko, like Stokely Carmichael in America, urged

sympathetic whites to educate their own people on race matters rather than lecture blacks

on their predicament. As long as they benefited from the apartheid regime because of

skin colour, their contribution would compromise the liberation movement. Whites were

perceived as unable to fully commit themselves to change a system under which they

benefited. David Kerr in examining the contribution of white liberals to black theatre

concludes:

The heavy-handed legislative machinery mainly reflected the racist ideology of

the Boer political hegemony. The "English" component in the South African
white ruling classes tended to project a "liberal" to
approach race relations; but, in
fact, the economic control of black entertainment by the white liberal
establishment was probably more effective than racist legislation in stunting a
critical black theatre. (Kerr, 1997: 216)

Indeed, black theatre thrived under increasing segregation. Segregation assisted in

creating a commercially viable township musical business for Gibson Kente and for the

incorporation of politics into his theatre. Separatism also gave impetus to developing the

new attitude of township theatre practitioners in the move from protest to resistance,

62Biko, 70.
 89

supporting Sole's argument that art is 'necessarily implicated in processesof political and

ideological contestation of power'.

Mda and Black Consciousness Theatre

Inasmuch as Mda's creative and theoretical works are part of the black theatre
movement which crystallised in the seventies, there is no mistaking the many
ways in which his work goes against the grain of the performance traditions and
politics of the same movement. (Peterson, 1993: vii)

Peterson's observation identifies Mda's position as a township playwright whose

distinctiveness needs to be asserted.This is despite the fact Mda himself statesthat `As

with most artists of my generation, the historical developments in South Africa, including

the June '76 resistance, have had a great impact on my work' (Mda, 1984: 296). Mda

assertsthis fact because of his unique position as a dramatist of this period: `Although

writing thousands of miles from the country, the characters and situations I depict in my

drama continue to be motivated by social, political, economic and historical factors in

South Africa' (Mda, 1984: 296). Mda's unique position of exile in Lesotho, a nation

land-locked within South Africa, is a major reference point that gains significance after

we understand the nature of black theatre as resistance theatre.

The early work of this period was known as theatre of protest, while the work that was

influenced by Black Consciousness came to be known as the theatre for resistance. Loren

Kruger distinguishes between the two forms:

 90

Resistance theatre may be distinguished from protest theatre by its stress on the
representation or, at least, assertion of defiance over and above the portrayal of
suffering. In the long view, however, they share a thematic emphasis on bearing
witness to the brutality of apartheid and the effects of state violence not only on
the social and political aspirations but also on the bodies, voices, and dreams of
the majority of South Africans. Its distinguishing features have been the
dramatization of racial and class conflict generally involving African workers,
usually men, a repertory of performance techniques derived in varying measure
from agit-prop, Brechtian distanciation, Grotowskian poor theatre, the
improvisation and testimony of the workshop format and practices of popular
township theatre, a mixture of musical and the domestic melodrama, often
including comic skits and dance numbers not immediately connected to the plot or
political point of the drama. It has generally shunned the idea of "traditional"
performances, in large part becausethese have been historically associated with
the enforced tribalism that was the cornerstone of apartheid cultural policy. The
best of South African theatre, according to this model, has been characterized by
the vivid representation of the political struggle against apartheid and tribalism
and for liberation and modernity. (Kruger, 1996: 132)

Kruger's comprehensive definition of resistance theatre informs us of the political nature

of township theatre and its emphasis on addressing a black audience. The theatre was

male-centred, focusing on workers who had been in

prominent organising resistance at

the local level. Township theatre concentrated on urban conditions, viewing the rural

areas as sites of ethnic particularity and thus part of the state's hegemonic scheme. Where

in West African drama, the homogeneous rural area representsauthenticity, to the

township black South Africans it represented a construct of oppression. Indirect rule in

British West Africa, with its false autonomy, allowed Africans to determine their local

histories. Johnson's History of the Yorubas is a manifestation of this determination. In

South Africa, the bantustans were first and foremost reservoirs of labour and areas of

control.
 91

Through the artistic portrayal of the effects of apartheid and its rejection, township

theatre sought to create an identity of resistance. The identity of resistance is shaped by

the desire of an oppressed group to reject their oppressive condition. David Coplan,

referring to Mda and his contemporaries, Matsemala Manaka and Maishe Maponya states

this desire of the township audience:

Emerging directly from the townships, these dramatists understand that for
African playgoers, theatre is not a matter of creating an illusion, suspending
disbelief, or identifying with metaphoric representations of experience.
The working-class aesthetic of the township is that theatre is a direct extension of
the actual conditions of black existence, with no necessaryboundaries between art
and life, performer and audience. (Coplan, 1985: 225)

The aesthetics of township theatre corresponded to the general desire for change. Ian

Steadmannotes that political theatre had of course existed before the 1970s but it had not

63
captured the popular consciousness. The aesthetic of black theatre: declamatory,

mythical, masculine, recalling the past positively, and urban: aimed at creating an organic

culture uniting blacks against apartheid and creating identities geared towards a positive

in
representation the modem world.

While Kruger cites a necessary link between protest theatre and resistance theatre, Mda

seesthem in opposition to each other. Citing Athol Fugard its

as main practitioner, Mda

says that:

Protest theatre disapprovingly depicts a situation of oppression but it does not go

beyond that. It addressesitself to the oppressor, with a view of appealing to his or

63Ian Steadman, 'Introduction, ' in Maishe Maponya, Doing Plays for a Change: Five Works, (Johannesburg:
Witswaterand UP, 1995),xiii-xxiii: xxii.
 92

her conscience... it is a theatre of complaint, and sometimes even of weeping. It is

variously a theatre of self-pity, of moralising, of mourning, and of hopelessness...

The oppressed suffer in silence, and are not involved in any struggle against
oppression. Instead they are involved in a struggle of how to accommodate
oppression and survive it, not how to confront it. (Mda, 1994: 4)

Mda calls resistance theatre `agit-prop' theatre, which `served as a vehicle for sharing

perceptions and insights among the oppressedthemselves, and more importantly which

attempted to alter perceptions'. But, `At its worst it became a litany of slogans that

denounced the oppressor, and extolled the virtues and prowess of the leaders of the

liberation struggle' (Mda, 1994: 5). For Mda, resistance theatre is most useful when it

attempts to alter perceptions. This is where his theatre most closely identifies with

township theatre. Mda offers a more detailed outline of resistance theatre's attitude from

which we can further identify his deviation from it:

He told the story of those who laboured in the belly of the earth to make white
South Africa rich. He clearly depicted their condition, their trials, their struggles,
and in some casestheir defiance and determination to change their situation. But
he forgot to tell the story of those who did not follow them to jail or to the mines
- the women and children who stayed at home and struggled to make the stubborn
and barren soil yield. (Mda, 1996: ix)

Generally the South African theatre practitioner shied away from depicting social
and class conflicts among the oppressed themselves, and rarely did we see the
family even that one which has been broken down by the laws of apartheid as
- -
a subject for his theatre. (Mda, 1996: x)

In looking at the South African situation from the perspectives ignored by the township

writers, Mda TM
contributes uniquely to resistance theatre. Deviating from the norm in this

64These issues ignored by In Manaka's Children

are not outrightly other writers. ofAsazi (1984), the plot revolves
around a family's strained relationships. Diliza the protagonist must choose between his pregnant girlfriend, Charmaine
and his policeman father. Nduna. Apartheid is responsible for the strains put upon the family. Percy Mtwa's Bopha!
(1985) also uses the family to explore a similar theme.
 93

manner, Mda completes Black Consciousness liberation ideology by giving a voice to all

oppressedblack people, rather than only to those based in the city, who were mostly men.

Mda presents the rural areas asjust as capable of transformation through resistance. By

depicting the struggles of women, the aged and children, Mda takes the field of the

liberation struggle from its male-centred heroics to the home. This is clearly defined in

Joys of War (1983) where a daughter joins her father on the frontline.

Social historical shifts account for the move from protest to resistance theatre. Mda's

definitions of protest and resistance theatre, although they identify core differences,

represent a shift that corresponds roughly with the social mood. We can draw a similar

correlation with Graham Pechey's linking of the demise of liberal themes in South

African literature with the waning influence of liberals in society. Political theatre

became popular only after Fugard and his collaborators made it a viable theme for

township musical producers. Resistance theatre used predominantly workers and worker-

related issues because they were prime examples of organised resistance that could be

used as practical and successful examples. Also, black South Africans were beginning to

disengagefrom white liberal organisations like NUSAS. Then were they were able to

fully addresstheir concerns as black South Africans. The differences between protest and

resistance theatre are not clear cut, as Mda makes them out to be. To resist a condition it

has first to be shown as inimical to a group or individual. Protest sets the condition for

resistance. Mda's own Dead End (1979), with elements of the melodramatic, depict the

abusesof apartheid on the protagonist Charlie and his girlfriend, but do not go beyond it.
 94

Mda was also concerned that post-apartheid South Africa should not emulate post-

independent Africa, whereby one form of oppression would replace another. Underlining

this fear is the critique of resistance theatre's tendency to essentialise `the virtues and

prowess of the liberation struggle' through songs of defiance and linking an

unproblematic, heroic past with present struggle. We shall Sing,for the Fatherland (1973)

is Mda's warning about fighting a war of freedom that in the end profits the national elite

and their Western benefactors.

Exile for Mda influenced the aesthetic quality of his work. Forced to leave South Africa

with his family due to his father's political activities, exile necessitated Mda's use of

imagination to dramatise the effect of apartheid in shaping peoples' identities. For Mda,

apartheid was `so absurd that it created the stones' (Mda, 1997: 251) for township

writers. Because `I
of exile, was forced to use my imagination in order to recreate the

I
situation as remembered it, or as I thought it would be' (Mda, 1997:251). Thus, the

condition of exile places Mda in an intermediary position, but one that, as Bruce King

is
says, not `lived simultaneously in a multiplicity of competing cultures' (King, 1992: 3).

Mda's position as intermediary cannot yet enter the postmodern discourse of arbitrariness

and decentring because of the proximity of his exile to South Africa. Mda's

representation of the is
migrant and of rural areas shaped directly by South Africa's

labour policies, and of the economic landscaping of British Southern Africa through

colonialism. Here the margins represent not maps of diversity from which the exiled

writer can pick and mix. Rather they represent the economic and political influence of

South Africa in the region through the migrant labour system. Hence, postcoloniality and
 95

exile for Mda does not bear the same connotation as it does for Soyinka, Buchi

Emecheta, Ben Okri or Salman Rushdie. Mda shares with these writers a certain critical

distance that allows him to view the South African situation from a regional perspective,

enabling him to take in the experiences of `those left behind'.

In effect, Mda's project enlarges the concerns of Black Consciousnesstheatre. His race-

conscious theatre comments on the human condition under oppression. Mda moves from

external representations of defiance and suffering to examine the internal motivations, not

only of the oppressedbut also of the collaborator (Old Man in Dark Voices Ring) and the

oppressor (Farmer in The Road). Collaboration and resistance may even be linked, as

Mda points out in Joys of War. Here we find Mda's liberation politics merge with his

humanism, which is typically portrayed, as I shall show, in We shall Sing for the

Fatherland.

We shall Sing for the Fatherland

In We shall Sing for the Fatherland (WSF, written in 1973, first performed in 1979), Mda

interrogates class formations in a fictional African state ten years after a war of liberation.

Two war veterans, Sergeant-Major and Janabari, live in destitution in the park of the

to
capital city, scavenging and stealing survive. Sergeant is a dreamer, fixated by the

nationalist rhetoric that sustained him on the battlefield. Janabari, his sidekick, has been

weathered by the reality of post-independence. The play embodies `three themes which

recur through Mda commitment, betrayal and the precariousness of the poor' (Horn,
-

1990: xiii). Personal commitment to ideology has led to the betrayal of the foot soldiers
 96

of the liberation war by the emerging indigenous middle class. This betrayal leads to the

death from exposure of the ex-soldiers in a public park.

The indigenous elite who benefited from liberation are represented by Businessman.

Businessman's relationship with the white Banker exposes the fact that the economy

foreign that the is 65

country a neocolonial state. Businessman,
remains under control and

elected the first indigenous chairman of the stock exchange goes to lengths to prove his

trustworthiness and competence to Banker, who exhibits the paternalism of what Chinua

Achebe refers to as a `Mr-I-know-my-Africa'. Businessman's inferiority complex is

enforced by his dependence on external forces for his position. He begs Banker for

assurancethat his post is secure. Banker's answer exposesthe level of dependenceof the

neocolonial state and its national bourgeoisie on the foreign powers:

If you do your job well how can they cause trouble for you? The only thing you
...
have to do is listen to our advice. I met your Ministers about this. They too are
quite clear about this. They know that without us they would not be where they
are now. All this opposition to your taking up the chairmanship is based on
mistrust. No African has ever been chairman of the Stock Exchange in this
country, you know. And you have been independent for the last ten years. (WSF,
13)

The war of liberation has been fought to replace the white oppressors with their black

representatives, `the emerging black capitalist in the emergent Africa', as Banker refers to

them (WSF, 14). Their interests lie not in restructuring society but in maintaining the

in
economic system which they act as middlemen for Western interests. Businessman is

65The and the neocolonial state is described in Kwame Nkrumah, Neocolonialism: The Last
nature of neocolonialism
Stage of imperialism, (1965; London: 1974), ix; xi-
 97

the alienated African, who has used liberation to achieve the political and economic take-

66
over of the nation.

The inability of Sergeant and Janabari to integrate into society stems from the fact that

the war was meant to change the prevailing structures of colonialist exploitation.

Liberation was meant to forge new identities based on equality. The new society that

would create the new identities did not materialise. Sergeant is left with only the rhetoric

of the battlefield to maintain In to

a senseof self. order sustain this he
sense, sees

everything as a victory, even the very things they fought to destroy: oppression,

exploitation and class division. Janabari opines, `it is our people who snub us' (WSF, 14).

The war over, Businessman can assume a contemptuous disregard for the underclass,

similar to the contempt shown by colonialism towards the `native'. Sergeant is ever ready

with an excuse that Businessman is busy. He to

refuses accept that Businessman is

working against their interests. Sergeant refuses to accept that the oppressive structure

has changed in colour only, and so seesthe replacement of white with black as an

achievement in itself Sergeant's denial of his situation stems also from the need to

compensate for his lost leg. He tells Janabari that the war was fought for their freedom,

and that having been won they should live, `for haven't we achieved what we were

fighting for? Look, I lost a whole leg in that war. A whole leg. It was not for naught,

Janabari' (WSF, 11).

'6 Amilcar Cabral describes the petit bourgeois attitude towards liberation. See Amilcar Cabral, Return to the Source,
1973: 47.
 98

Ofisiri, the corrupt policeman, now employed to protect the interests of the rich is of the

exploited ranks. The city is to host an international conference on the environment and

wants the streets cleared of eyesores.Representative of the government's sentiments

towards the poor, Ofisiri informs Sergeant and Janabari, `Cabinet is interested in you in

so far it
as wants your type cleared off the streets' (WSF, 16). This is ironic, considering

the fact that the two ex-soldiers fought to liberate their nation from the very people the

government is hosting. Knowing that eventually, they must vacate the park, Ofisiri

collects money from them to permit them to stay. Like Businessman, his is
allegiance not

to the people but to a state that is a vehicle for the self-enrichment of the middle class

elite.

Sergeant and Janaban resemble Beckett's tramps in Waiting for Godot (1953). Aimless,

alienated in the new dispensation, they can offer only a critique of post-independence

society through their dead hopes and their need for recognition as humans. Sergeant, too

late, realises the limitations of a race-based liberation ideology, for he and Janabari have

in
no place society. Their job done, they are now irrelevant. After Ofisiri puts out the fire

they have lit to keep the winter cold out Sergeant realises `that it's high time we asserted

ourselves, and fought for what is by right ours' (WSF, 22). Janabari responds:

All along Serge, I have been trying to show you that we are not getting our
...
share of whatever there is to be shared. That is what the learned ones call
capitalism, Serge. It has no place for us... only for the likes of Mr Mafutha and the
other fat ones in the Chamber of Commerce and the Stock Exchange. Serge, I
have been trying to tell you that our wars were not merely to replace a white face
with a black one, but to to
change a system which exploits us, replace with one it
which will give us a share in the wealth of this country. What is
we need another
 99

war of freedom, Serge -a war which will put this land back into the hands of the
people. (WSF, 22)

The war of liberation does not end with the terminating of formal colonisation. The battle

must continue to reform society. Soon after they die of exposure in the park. Their deaths

offer little respite from class oppression. Sergeant, noting the irony, regains his leg in the

afterlife: `I didn't have it when I needed it in life. What good will it be now that I am

dead?' (WSF, 24) Businessman dies soon after. As ghosts they witness his lavish burial.

In the afterlife, religion adheres to the status quo. As Janabari observes, `The priests have

already decided that he was wealthy enough to go to heaven' (WSF, 25). By showing that

in death the poor do not inherit the kingdom, Mda is critical of religion that maintains the

67Religion here the in

status quo. pacifies masseswith promises of peace the afterlife.

Mda's motives for writing the play were to show the effects of an unfinished liberation

struggle in an independent African state. His aim was not to portray such a possibility

68
occurring in a liberated South Africa. Yet the play is a cautionary tale of the effects

in is
upon an emerging society which political and economic power retained in the same

colonial structures, passing from race hegemony to class hegemony. This in turn affects

identity formation, where the race is replaced by class. Mda also shows that, rather than a

self-confident middle class emerging, the lack of true liberation leaves the productive

forces in the hands of the former colonisers. Without these vital forces, society cannot

redirect itself onto the path of self-agency and liberation is incomplete.

67For the attitude of the ruling class towards religion, see Max Weber, The Sociology of Religion, Talcott
a critique of
Parsons ed., E. Fischoff trans., (London: Methuen, 1965), 107.
68See Andrew Horn, `Introduction', The Plays of Zak-esMda, (Johannesburg: Ravan, 1990), xiii.
 100

Conclusion

The differences in colonial rule influence how Wole Soyinka and Zakes Mda approach

identity in drama from different perspectives to espouse a similar humanism. The less

pernicious effects of indirect rule in Nigeria allow Soyinka to retain his cultural

confidence. He can thus locate an ideal African identity in his Yoruba culture. In

Soyinka, the hero is essentially ontologically constructed, immersed in the social context

of a uniquely holistic African world. The Ogun symmetry functions as the operative will

to identity, privileging action. The hero instinctively rises to a challenge. While

is
communal ethos privileged, agency resides with the individual. Soyinka presents

society in need of change, where tradition is static and anachronistic, and serves a corrupt

hegemony. But the hero who challenges social norms remains within a culturally

motivated milieu. Eman and Olunde are still very much their fathers' sons. They are

born, not made heroes. They react to social challenge but Soyinka lays an ontological

explanation, which lends uniqueness to their actions. Soyinka is saying that within a

specifically indigenous location of culture, change can arise. But the site of identity

remains within an essentially Yoruba ontology. For Soyinka, an African identity is

possible through the discovery of authentic African paradigms. The problem is that the

material development from which this is

culture arises used unproblematically by

Soyinka. The role of indirect rule in the formation of cultural nationalism is largely

unexplored.

The immediacy of the South African situation renders such cultural configurations of

identity problematic. Black Consciousnesstheatre rejected rural/traditional aesthetics

 101

because they were implicated in creating bantustan nationalities. This led to the urban

bias in their works. The workers were visible examples of how black South Africans

could create a culture of resistance. Their actions, along with the students showed that a

senseof community through active resistance was attainable. Writing within apartheid

and Black Consciousness, Mda creates a non-ideological yet committed theatre that

rehabilitates the rural areas into the national liberation effort. Mda's characters respond to

the survival instinct created by the alienating environment, rather than to cultural

motivation, which would privilege the bantustan ideology. There is a grasp at normalcy

but it is always slipping away, constantly reminding the characters of the social pressures

upon them. Thus the characters make do with what they have, bringing identity

formations within the protest theatre genre. Mda's characters are not outside the absurdity

of their condition. They try to arbitrate between their personal needs and those that an

alienating society forces upon them. Sergeant and Janabari meet Ofisiri's growing

demandstill the very end. The struggle within a struggle moulds their identity.

Soyinka and Mda reject the idea of programmed politics but not reject the political

implications society hoists upon its citizens. They believe that society cannot survive

without change. Both reveal these insights by representing individual struggles with

oppression. They recognise the diffuse nature of hegemonic power and thus the diffuse

nature of resistance. The degree to which they differ is due to the political nature of their

societies during and after independence/liberation. Both dramatists accept that change

can come only when those who organise against oppression accommodate the very

homogeneity hegemonic power seeks to determine or suppress.

 102

Chapter Three

Identity in the Drama of Wole Soyinka: Themes and Influences

In this chapter, I look at how different themes and influences shapeidentities in

Soyinka's work. I want to determine the extent of Soyinka's theoretical and dramatic

practice in shaping an authentic African identity through his Yoruba culture. In the last

chapter I looked at how his dramatic theories identify an `African' authenticity from

which he engageswith his art. By using myth as an organising principle, Soyinka

privileges idealism over a socially determined identity, a strategy that does not resolve

the constructednessof the Yoruba identity. The role of indirect rule in facilitating Yoruba

nation-ness is not addressed.Instead Yoruba identity is taken as a given, bringing his

notions of identity closer to Negritude thought. Soyinka ascribes an assimilative trait to

authentic Yoruba identities, which enables cultural growth. But is

my position that the

same catalyst that created Negritude also creates Soyinka's `Fourth Stage'. Namely, the

nature of colonialism - in Soyinka's case British indirect rule - is the material reality on

which Soyinka's theories of identity construction rest.

By following in the tradition of Yoruba historians, creative writers and dramatists,

Soyinka continues the identity constructions that have advanced in responseto the

developments in his society. These developments were set out in Chapters One and Two.

The invention of Yoruba history is in line with the desires of indirect rule and of the

nationalist self-agency. Since these developments have proceeded out of colonial and

anti-colonial historiography, and since Soyinka is a socially responsive writer, then it

follows that his works are a form of continuity in both positive and negative respects.
 103

Although, as Etherton states, Soyinka's politics is bound up in his metaphysics,' his

philosophy of identity does not take into account the role of indirect rule in fashioning

ethnicities and his own position claiming to be a Yoruba writer rather than a Nigerian

writer. As I have pointed out, Soyinka rejects the constructednessof the nation for an

ethnic interpretation, without acknowledging that the ethnic is just as constructed.2

Formulating an authentic identity shows Soyinka's desire for what Aime Cesaire seesas

creating community with the world and ourselves' (Cesaire, 1969: 160).

It is from a notion of the self-authenticating subject as distinctly Yoruba that Soyinka

posits a universal humanism. Soyinka's dramaturgy is not formed in the isolation of

Yoruba culture. His characterisation of heroism is based not solely on the Ogun

symmetry. Yoruba culture is the ground on which Soyinka's `astounding assimilative

talent' (Booth, 1981: 116) is founded. I have stated that this assimilative ability has led to

charges of Eurocentrism him. 3 The themes African drama in

against of contemporary

general are shaped by the colonial encounter, developing into a commentary on the

failure of the nation-state in Africa. Colonialism's pervasivenesshas made it impossible

to fall outside its ambit. To accuse Soyinka of Eurocentrism would mean extending the

charge to Hubert Ogunde and Duro Ladipo. These dramatists appropriated European

theatre forms, which met with the approval of the majority of their mainly urban

audiences. Certainly Ogunde's anti-colonial contributions cannot be deemed as un-

African. To charge Soyinka with Eurocentrism, as Chinweizu et al do, is to deny

i Michael Etherton, The Development African Drama, (London: Hutchinson Co., 1982), 242.
of and
As D. A. Masolo argues in 'African Philosophy and the Postcolonial: Some Misleading Abstractions about "Identity", '
in Emmanuel Cbukwudi Eze, ed., Postcolonial African Philosophy, (Oxford: Blackwell, 1997), 283-300: 285.
3 See Chinweizu et al, 199.
 104

completely the indigenous assimilative tradition Soyinka writes out of More important, it

rejects outright syncretic values and appropriations that have always been a global

cultural phenomenon. It is ironic when we note that both Soyinka and Chinweizu are

seeking a similarly Afrocentric approach to aesthetics and identity.

Despite the contradictions in Soyinka's identity constructions, his main theme is the post-

independent African nation-state and its problematic entry into European modernity, a

subject common to most African writers. The African writer is closely associated with the

middle class through education, urban location and audience. The writer's social group is

4
the same as that which guided their nations to independence. The post-independence

themes of these writers expressed disillusionment with the national bourgeoisie's failings.

The African nation-state has been unable to develop along Western democratic lines, as

the inability to move from a bifurcated rural-urban colonial system has hampered national

development. A lack of vision has kept African nations shackled to the long chain of

neocolonialism and `underdevelopment'. ' Concerned writers observed disappointedly as

social inequalities increased, and as opportunities for wealth were limited to the

privileged few. It became clear that, far from harbouring visions of national progress, the

African elite were concerned for 6

mainly personal gratifcation. This phenomenon

'James Booth draws comparison between the relationship of African writers with the bourgeoisie of post-
a
independent Africa and European writers of the 18" to 19`' centuries. The African writer belongs to the culturally
dominant class, which is also politically dominant. `In Africa, however, the peculiarly hollow and flimsy nature of the
new bourgeoisie makes the writer's role in relation to it more uncomfortable that it was in Europe. The European writer
could at least usually identify himself with the `better self' of his class, its more permanent and worthwhile ideals. And
it was, after all, a creative and dynamic class at the ideological growing point of his society. In Africa the writer is
likely to feel quite alienated from the under-developed bourgeoisie, and so radically unsure of his artistic role. ' James
Booth, Writers and Politics in Nigeria, (New York: Africana Publishing Group, 1981), 20-1.
5 Walter Rodney, How Europe Underdeveloped Africa, (London: Bogle-L'Ouverture, 1972).
'6Elizabeth Isichei reveals a variety of reasons for the corrupt nature of politicians, citing poverty as the main problem.
'The frantic accumulation of wealth was meant to build a wall between themselves and poverty, between their children
and poverty. And, like their predecessors, the Warrant Chiefs, whom in some ways they resembled, they were expected
to be by Western standards absurdly generous, to relations, fellow townsmen and constituents. A successful
generous,
 105

repeated itself with every flag-waving celebration that signalled self-rule across the

continent, leading to a similarity of themes by writers on the post-independence

condition. The writer began to identify with the neglected majority, opposing the very

group that was their main target audience for dramatic and literary production.

In Soyinka's drama, social and political changes determine the shifts in theme and

character. We can gauge his commitment from these shifts - his commenting on current

national political and social issues. From the obscure symbol-laden cautions of A Dance

of the Forests (1963) to the savage satire of A Play of Giants (1984), Soyinka has kept his

ear close to the concerns of the massesand has adjusted his aesthetic accordingly to

integrate their concerns into his own vision. Through his themes and influences I want to

see how his identity constructions have met the new challenges that have in
arisen the

unreconstructed nation-state.

I will proceed by showing how Soyinka's ideas of identity shift with social developments

in Nigeria, and how there is a corresponding artistic shift in his work to represent these

identity formations. Certain themes recur in Soyinka's identities. They are family and

morals. Afterwards, I will look at some of the early influences that show Soyinka

working in a socially derived Yoruba artistic tradition. The themes and use of satire

especially influence his non-mythic work. What we will see is that these indigenous

influences are more apparent in his satires than in his early tragic works.

had to be to be successful to wield power, to display wealth, to spend it freely- or his constituents would
man seen -
begin to wonder whether he was successful at all'. Isichei, 468. Such was the problem encountered by Obi Okonkwo in
Chinua Achebe's No Longer at Ease, (London: Heinemann, 1960).
 106

Family

Continuity establishes Soyinka's concern for authenticity. Continuity resides in the

family through heredity. Eman and Olunde take up the roles that they were born into.

Continuity can be undermined, as in the relationship between brothers in The Swamp

Dwellers, where the new social patterns shapedby the rural/urban dichotomy lead to

estrangement between them. Continuity is threatened in the conflict between age.and

youth. The in
young challenge cultural norms responseto a changing environment. The

conflict is usually between father and son, a situation C. L. Innes is

notes common among

nationalist writers.?

The family sets up Soyinka's philosophy of identity in the same way as Yoruba

Yorubas descend from father, Oduduwa.8 The

mythology states that all one conflicts that

take place within the family are considered internal. This is an important aspect of

Soyinka's reason for seeing colonialism in Death as of secondary value. The concern of

the play is the retention of cultural practices in a changing social complex. But the

problems of the ritual suicide could not have occurred without colonial intervention.

Intervention takes places not just directly, in the prevention of the suicide, but also on a

larger scale in the new identities and power shifts caused by colonial occupation.

The family in the Yoruba traditional system extends beyond the nuclear unit to the

From the the family into the 9 Within this social

compound. compound enters community.

7 C.L. Innes, "'Forging the Conscience of their Race": Nationalist Writers, ' in Bruce King, ed. New National and Post-
Colonial Literatures: An Introduction, (Oxford: Clarendon P, 1996), 120-139: 124-5.
Awolalu, 2,57. Johnson's accountstatesthat the Yoruba descendedfrom Oduduwa's father, Lamurudu.
Segun Gbadegesin, `Individuality, Community, and the Moral Order, ' in P. H. Coetzee and A. P.J. Roux, The African
Philosophy Reader (London: Routledge, 1998), 292-305: 293.
 107

matrix the individual is formed and so `growing children are able to seethemselves as a

part of a household and not as atoms' (Gbadegesin, 1998: 293). A social mentality

privileging the community over the individual develops. It leads to the saying: `I am

becausewe are: I exist because the community exists' (Gbadegesin, 1998: 293-4). This

justifies Soyinka's describing the role of individual sacrifice based on communal gain as

part of traditional ethics.

Yet Soyinka predicates his ideal identity on the hero as unique individual. Soyinka's

individuals are fiercely independent. They do not adhere to any religion or ideology.

Rather, they see themselves as part of a community in which the social vision is betrayed,

threatened, or one in which they desire to move on from. Eman rejects the carrier role but

when his father's prophecy comes true, that `no woman survives the bearing of the strong

ones', Eman forsakes female companionship. Olunde understands the responsibility of

the individual in society and returns to Oyo expecting to bury his father. But he takes a

unilateral decision on a tradition that has outlived its usefulness. The individuality of

Eman and Olunde is shaped by ethical objectivism. Within this moral individuality is the

pressureof their social being, instinctive in

of right and wrong a universal context. This is

the argument Olunde makes with Jane Pilkings for his father's ritual suicide. 10

Daodu, acknowledging the inability of the old order to challenge Kongi's government,

commits sacrilege by breaking the King's drum, an act that forces the old order to accept

it
that must adjust to combat the threat to its existence. Daodu's first battle is to break free

from his traditional role. His is a syncretic identity, able to operate comfortably in
 108

modern and traditional spheres.He stands in contrast to both his traditional father and the

pseudo-modern Kongi. Only through violence can he attain freedom from both of them.

Family disintegration as an effect of social transformation heightens in Madmen and

Specialists, where Bero kills his father in order to free himself of moral responsibility.

Bero's act functions in a manner similar to Daodu's except in its contradistinction of

purpose. Bero literally aims at cutting off his links to society so that he can attain and use

power by all means. Here, Bero will not need a community in which to shape his identity.

Rather, he will shape identities in order to suit his personal ambition. Society is turned on

its head.

Moral Identity

Eman and Olunde bear in common a moral inflexibility that orders their relationship with

society. Their morals are not shaped completely by their communities. Both rebel against

the pollution of cleansing rituals, yet they offer no alternatives to them. Their ethical

objectivism is located in a liberalism that centres on the right of the individual over the

community. This is of interest, for Soyinka redefines this European concept of liberalism

with an African one that privileges communal identity. But the tensions remain within the

individual, as the social fabric wears due to transformations in the local and national

space.

Ritual failure is the basis upon which the moral individual acts. Ritual failure returns the

individual to a communal enterprise when he or she takes up an act of supererogation.

10Death, 191-199.
 109

These acts are taken up for the welfare of the community. Eman fulfils the carrier role to

protect Ifada. Olunde assumeshis father's position to maintain harmony of his society's

world. In both cases, a schism in the social fabric refuses closure. In Olunde's case, the

threat is against the very identity of the Oyo people. The end result of both plays is

uncertainty.

The action of Eman and Olunde make them unique. Their distinctiveness comes from the

way they relate with society and can be described through the linguistic terms, idiolect

and sociolect. Idiolect refers to the language of an individual within a community, whose

language is the sociolect. When Olunde explains his support for his father's suicide to

Jane,it is on universal humanistic terms of sacrifice, not in the terms of his culture.

Olunde makes no attempt to interpret ritual sacrifice to Jane. Eman, in taunting the

village patriarchs tell them that a village that cannot produce its own carrier has no men.

Eman's position is refracted through his own community's tradition but it is humanistic

all the same. His deliberate slight to the patriarchs backfires and he ends up continuing

their tradition of using strangers for the carrier.

Exile shapesthe moral individualism of Eman and Olunde. Both leave home in order to

escapetheir fathers. Responding to moments of crisis, Eman and Olunde act within a

social sphere. But the terms of the social sphere are heavily tinted by their individual

interpretations of the social hero. It derives not from Kunene's Afrocentric definition of

heroism,but from Soyinka's Afrocentric humanistic recovery of a suitable individual

 110

identity in determining a communal identity. We see this formula in Freud's theory of

how the individual and a civilisation develop an identity:

The super-ego of an epoch of civilisation has an origin similar to that of an

individual. It is based on the impression left behind by the personalities of great
leaders - men of overwhelming force of mind or men in whom one of the human
impulsions has found its strongest and purest, and therefore often its most one-
sided expression. (Freud, 1996: 155)

The multifarious nature of identity that Soyinka locates in his Ogun symmetry cannot

express itself in his heroes because their actions emerge from crisis. In this instance,

leadership qualities emanate from a `one-sided expression' in responseto crisis. Limited

by expediency, Eman and Olunde impress fatality on the community as the most

enduring characteristic, rather than resistance.

Dissatisfaction with the post-independence national elite and the lack of appropriate

leadership role models sustain Soyinka's imaginary authentic African subject. By

locating identities in a mythical and essentialist framework, the space of possibility

remains open. This opening should refute the existential, humanistic pessimism of his

tragedies but it does not. Soyinka's tragedies, as we shall see later, fail to incorporate the

community. They are personal tragedies.

Having identified two key themes that contribute to his identity constructions, I will look

at his early traditional influences. Modern Yoruba dramatists worked mainly in popular

theatre, where satire was the main genre. Their works reflected pre- and post-
 111

independence society and its changing attitudes. I wish to see how these influences

appear in Soyinka's own subject forming philosophy of Yoruba identity.

Early Influences: Traditional

Soyinka justifies his syncretistic theatre practice in his philosophical construction of an

authentic African/Yoruba identity. There is an historical in

progression the way Yoruba

theatre developed out of traditional forms and merged with European theatre models.

Theatre and music were the most effective art forms used to promote Yoruba culture and

to indigenise Western culture and Christianity. Indigenisation began in the African

churches where figures of Yoruba popular theatre, Duro Ladipo, Hubert Ogunde and

Kola Ogunmola for example, first experimented with indigenous dramatic techniques in

the Church. Their early works, in the form of Yoruba Opera, were a syncretism between

indigenous theatre forms and Christian worship. Ogunde used his theatre to address

social ills under the colonial regime and after independence, to comment on the political

events of the Western Region crisis. Soyinka was exposed to the popular travelling

theatre of Moses Olaiya and Ojo Ladipo, which relied heavily on satire for their

popularity and which Soginka uses in Opera Wonyosi (1977) and A Play of Giants (1984)

to comment upon society's ills. Soyinka's use of this form is relevant because `The

traditional Yoruba dramatist uses his art to explain his knowledge of the world through

satirical representations' (Adedeji, 1979: 52). And like Yoruba popular theatre, Soyinka

analyses individuals rather than society at large. By satirising individuals, Soyinka urges

his audience to rethink their positions and not to follow blindly corrupt leaders.
 112

Soyinka gains most from the indigenous artistic influence in his non-mythical works.

Focusing on individual responsibility, Soyinka comments on the social mentality rather

than on a desired communal ethic. His works prior to the Civil War were confined to

culturally homogeneous settings. Society identified collectively with ritual, forming a

stable basis of identity in plays like The Swamp Dwellers and The Strong Breed. In these

plays, society's cultural is

unity upset. After the Civil War Soyinka could no longer write

such plays, although he did publish Death and the King's Horseman in 1975. The main

influence Soyinka derives from traditional popular theatre in both mythic and non-mythic

is
works emphasis on individual responsibility. Social changes during and after

independencecontribute to Soyinka's thinking of a unique identity and his grounding it

in Yoruba ontology. What changed Soyinka's direction was the attitude of the national

elite towards the nation-state.

Independent Nigeria soon descendedinto political turmoil in the hands of the national

l l Sectarianism, the parting gift of indirect rule, became the criteria for government
elite.

decisions in the four regions and in the central government. At the time of nationalist

political activity geared towards independence in 1960, Soyinka was studying in Britain

at the University of Leeds (1954-57). After finishing his he

studies moved to London,

he to the Royal Court Theatre (1957- 59). 12He identified the

where was on attachment

opportunism of the early post-independence politicians and of his colleagues:

I took one look at our first set of legislators - you know, partial self-government
at the time - when they visited the U. K... and I listened to them... and I

11For the led to the disintegation of the First Republic, see lsichei, 465-480. Crowder, 259-277.
events that up
12See P. Roberts, The Royal Court Theatre and the Modern Stage, (Cambridge: Cambridge UP, 1999).
 113

knew... That instant, I received... instant illumination. I realised that the first
enemy was within. If there was any shadow of doubt, it was soon removed by the
pattern of thought which developed among my erstwhile `comrades' from whom
all thought of liberation in Southern Africa, etc, also suddenly disappeared, but
for very different reasons. They could not wait to return home and get a slice of
`independence cake', becausethat was all independence meant to them: step fast
into the shoes of the departing whites before other people got there. (Soyinka,
1984: xiii)

The attitude of this generation continued to be a major theme in Soyinka's work dealing

with leadership, which is incorporated into his scepticism of the nation-state. By locating

identity in the local sphere, Soyinka imagines community as a monad, framed by similar

beliefs and a single sociolect. But this strategy insufficiently addressesthe larger issues

affecting modem Africa, and so he to

uses satire comment on the ruling class in the later

period of his career.

Returning to Nigeria in 1960, Soyinka took up a Rockefeller ResearchFellowship the

following year to study rituals with dramatic potential. From this research he formulated

the concept of Yoruba tragedy which would appear in published form as `The Fourth

Stage' in 1969.13According to Soyinka, `The Fourth Stage was in fact published in its

first and only draft -I was arrested and became incommunicado soon after I sent it to the

editor requesting him to it

pass on to G. Wilson Knight, my former Professor at Leeds,

for his comments' (Soyinka, 1995: ix). The arrest refers to Soyinka being held in solitary

confinement for two years (1967-69) after trying to broker peace between the factions of

the Nigerian Civil War (1968-71), an experience he narrates in his prison notes, The Man

Died (1972).

13`The Fourth Stage' was published as a contribution to afestschrift to his former lecturer, the Shakespeare scholar, G.
Wilson Knight. See D. W. Jefferson, ed., The MoralityofArt, 1969,119-134.
 114

Soyinka's development of Yoruba myth involves a comparative study of Western

aesthetic concepts. He gained insight into the possibilities of creating an aesthetic varied

enough to incorporate diverse influences, which feeds into his humanism that is the

mainstay of his art and his politics. Soyinka believes that `there is a meeting point within

human experience, within the collective memory of humanity, within the mythologizing

attitude and inclinations of mankind. There are so many meeting points and it's foolish to

deny their existence' (Soyinka, 1992: 101). As a writer unburdened by the constraints of

ideology, Soyinka cannot deny the presence of external influences, an impossibility

considering the flexible nature of his culture, the syncretic practices of his artistic

predecessorsand Nigeria's colonial history. Where he denies external influence is in his

construction of a Yoruba identity as an exemplum of African identity formations.

Soyinka worked with Western forms of myth and drama, following the practices of pre-

independencenationalists and dramatists like Ogunde and novelists like Fagunwa,

syncretising different cultures to inform the local experience. The uniqueness of situation

and identity is conveyed in the characterisation of their work: Yoruba artists responding

to their particular environment. Soyinka writes for a universal audience but insists he is a

Yoruba writer, not only in a worldwide context, but also within the Nigerian context:

The Nigerian writer is a creature in formation. Obviously we're bound to end up

as a hybridization. Well I'm not a Hausa writer. There is the Hausa culture, the
Tiv culture - we have several cultures in Nigeria - so that makes me primarily a
Yoruba writer. There's no question at all about it to my mind, I'm primarily a
Yoruba writer... (Soyinka, 1992: 96)
 115

Soyinka's difficulty in seeing Nigeria as an organic entity stems from his desire for

authenticity, which colonial intervention renders impossible. The divisive nature of

indirect rule has made it difficult for the nation to work for common interests that foster

the communal harmony Soyinka seesas conditional for growth and renewal. The

merging of disparate ethnicities into distinct geographical boundaries renders the creation

of a single national identity nearly impossible. Yet colonialism is the crucial part of

Nigeria's modern history. Without it, Nigeria would not exist. Negritude and Pan-

Africanism stem from the same desire as Soyinka's to rediscover an authentic, pristine

imaginary, where Africa connotes a single indivisible group. These attempts, like

Soyinka's, were made possible by Africa's entry into the global network through Western

education and foreign travel to cosmopolitan areas of the colonial powers. Soyinka's own

work reflects several influences of the Western cultural canon that were part of his

colonial education and further cultural, aesthetic contact.

Soyinka claims these influences as legitimate use for the creative writer. They inform his

identity formations and his theory of Yoruba tragedy on which his ideal Ogun symmetry

is formed. They also reflect in the disillusion of post-Civil War Nigeria, as we shall see

below, starting with the influence of Nietzsche on Soyinka's theory of tragedy.

Nietzsche's The Birth of Tragedy

The Birth of Tragedy (1872)14acts as an organising principle around which Soyinka

derives his critical exposition of tragedy and authentic identity. It is the recurring

influence of `The Fourth Stage'. Nietzsche seeks the roots of Greek tragedy in `the
 116

expression of two interwoven artistic impulses, the Apolline and the Dionysiac'

(Nietzsche, 1993: 59). Nietzsche's Dionysus is the `ecstatic artist' whose art develops

without the mediation of the human artist. Both his art and the Apolline spring from

nature itself One is the ecstatic and boundless state of human nature while the other is

the form, which structures this abandon within a level of order. `When the Dionysian

element rules, ecstasy and inchoatenessthreaten; when the Apolline predominates, the

tragic feeling recedes' (Stem, 1978: 44). For Nietzsche, both are essential to the Greek

classical notion of tragedy. Nietzsche privileges the Dionysian element because it stems

from man's natural state, which has become circumscribed by rationality. This rationality

is brought about by humanity's attempt to seek protection from the terrors of existence

that end, finally, in death. From the fall of the Titanic order to the institution of the

Olympians, humanity's quest for life is sought in the shadow of death. The quest

becomes clouded by pessimism: `The best of all things is something entirely outside your

grasp: not to be born, not to be, to be nothing. But the second-best thing for you - is to

die soon' (Nietzsche, 1993: 22). For the Greeks:

How else could life have been born by a race so sensitive, so impetuous in its
desires, so uniquely capable of suffering, if it had not been revealed to them,
haloed in a higher glory, in their gods? The same impulse that calls art into
existence, the complement and apotheosis of existence, also created the Olympian
world with which the Hellenic `will' held up a transfiguring mirror to itself Thus
the gods provide a justification for the life of man by living it themselves - the
only satisfactory form of theodicy! Existence under the bright sunlight of gods
such as these was felt to be the highest goal of mankind, and the true grief felt by
Homeric man came from the departure from it, especially when that departure
was near. (Nietzsche, 1993: 23)

14All referencesfrom the 1993edition.

 117

Nietzsche inverts Silenus' words. Rather than wishing never to have been born, what if

the desire is not to die? Instead, the will clings to life rather than resigns itself to death.

Thus there is a reduction of man's perception of the world in the form of art. Myths lose

their original power as art secularisesthe sacred: `Art is one of the ruses of life, tragedy

(we recall) has always had a vital function: to protect men from a full knowledge of the

life-destroying doom that surrounds them, and at the same time to refresh their zest for

life from tragedy's own dark Stygian sources' (Stem, 1978: 45). As humanity's desire for

and control of the phenomenal world increases, so that which is described as human

nature decreases.The relationship between human and nature becomes increasingly

tenuous, falling into a division where the progress of one is a triumph over the other.

Myth, the adhesive that has kept existence as a holistic unit, has been mastered by

humanity through art. Nietzsche reminds us:

Yet without myth all culture loses its healthy and natural creative power: only a
horizon surrounded by myth can unify an entire cultural movement. Myth alone
rescues all the powers of imagination and the Apolline dream from their aimless
wanderings. The images of myth must be the daemonic guardians, omnipresent
and unnoticed, which protect the growth of. the young mind, and guide man's
interpretation of his life and struggles. The state itself has no unwritten laws more
powerful than the mythical foundation that its
guarantees connection with religion
and its growth out of mythical representations. (Nietzsche, 1993: 109)

In idealising a Yoruba identity, Soyinka similarly relies on myth to create a unified state,

a stable point from which to construct an aesthetic of tragedy, the highest form of

Western art. The binding power of myth ties the Yoruba nation together with its

`unwritten laws'. The Yoruba gods stand side by side in a symmetrical equation to their

Hellenic brothers - Ogun/Dionysus and Obatala/Apollo. Soyinka states clearly the

 118

particularity of the cultures in which these juxtapositions are made. Following Nietzsche,

the culture in which the Greek gods inhabit is 'dead'. It no longer performs the social

function. Human rationality has alienated them from their gods, from nature and from

themselves. Comparatively, the Yoruba are not detached from the world. Myth in Yoruba

society is still active in organising existence. Art is an active agent in society, not merely

illusionary or imitative:

But Obatala the sculptural god is not the artist of Apollonian illusion but of inner
essence. The idealist bronze and terra-cotta of Ife which may tempt the
comparison implicit in `Apollonian' died at some now forgotten period, evidence
only of the universal surface culture of courts and never again resurrected. It is
alien to the Obatala spirit of Yoruba `essential' art. Obatala finds expression, not
in Nietzsche's Apollonian `mirror of enchantment' but as a statement of world
resolution. The mutual tempering of illusion and will, necessaryto an
understanding of the Hellenic spirit, may mislead us when we are faced with
Yoruba art, for much of it has a similarity in its aesthetic serenity to the plastic
arts of the Hellenic. Yoruba traditional is
art not ideational however, but
`essential'. It is not the idea (in religious arts) that is transmitted into wood or
interpreted in music or movement, but a quintessence of inner being, a symbolic
interaction of the many aspects of revelations (within a universal context) with
their moral apprehension. (Soyinka, 1995: 141)

Art and myth still perform a social function. They represent the actual Yoruba essence.

Soyinka compares Ogun with Obatala, as Nietzsche does with Dionysus and Apollo:

`Obatala is the placid essenceof creation; Ogun the creative urge and instinct, the essence

of creativity' (Soyinka, 1995: 141). Soyinka makes this comparison to justify his

preference for Ogun out of the 401 deities as a model of unique Yoruba identity.

Following Nietzsche's argument about the division modernity creates between humanity

and nature, Soyinka finds Ogun to

appropriate show the uniqueness of the holistic

Yoruba world. Ogun creates the basis of the ritual of reunification that essentialisesthe
 119

Yoruba perception of the holistic world. Soyinka usesNietzsche's interpretation of myth

to legitimise an ontological difference between the Western mind and the African mind.

Colonialism becomes the moment of Nietzschean modernity creating the Dionysian-

Apollonian dichotomy. The unique Yoruba mind resists this dichotomy, and therefore

identity remains authentic. Ogun's ability to accept change lessensthe impact of colonial

intrusion, admitting gainful experience in a process of growth through accommodation.

Through myth Soyinka assertsa fluid notion of identity, one capable of exploring human

multiplicity and thus activating a non-monolithic notion of being. In doing so, Soyinka

moves out of the Manichean binarity of identity. He in

provides a space which identity is

multifarious because the social location of colonialism, central as it might be to the

African modem experience forms only part of the engagement with the world. And so we

see in Soyinka's earlier works a focus away from the to

nation a homogeneous culture

instead. This is the only way he can create an authentic identity. So the colonial

encounter forms only a backdrop to the tragic events in Death, `an incident, a catalytic

incident merely' (Soyinka, 1998: 145)

Ogun's act of daring forms the essential core of Yoruba tragedy, and the ideal to which

Soyinka's heroes aspire. Though, `For the Yoruba, the gods are the final measure of

eternity, as humans are of earthly transience' (Soginka, 1995: 143), they form part of a

holistic world in which past, present and future co-exist. Ritual functions to negotiate

between these planes, healing ruptures and bridging gaps, incorporating change and

Ritual balances relationships between humans and the rest of the

accommodating growth.
 120

Yoruba world. Obatala, for Soyinka is too serene a deity to contain these disparities in a

way acceptable to the force of human will. For Obatala, is

patience the greatest virtue. He

15
endures suffering without complaint. Obatala negates the very aspect of human nature

fundamental to the type of social hero that Soyinka deems necessaryto dare the

unknown. Like Aristotle's idea of the tragic figure, Soyinka's Ogun embodies all

elements of human nature and therefore he is like us. Obatala resembles more the

suffering Greeks of Nietzsche, accepting pain as intrinsic to existence. Obatala bears his

in
suffering solitude, yet the consequencesof his imprisonment are felt by all. 16In

Soyinka's formulation, the reverse is the case,where the hero suffers for the com nunity.

Humans and deities appear with Ogun in his passion play. Ogun cuts a path through the

primordial marsh. He slaughters the people of Ire in battle. Palm wine features

prominently in both the myths of Ogun and Obatala. Ogun's drunkenness causes him to

kill his own soldiers at Ire. Obatala's drunken state causeshim to create all configurations

of humans. But while Ogun permits his followers to drink, Obatala's followers must

abstain from palm wine. To both deities, is

wine not synonymous with the revelries and

debaucheriesassociated with Dionysus. Rather, palm wine is a signifier of their

contrasting temperaments. For Ogun it is a source of dare, to continually challenge the

causeof one's greatest regret. For Obatala it is a source of mortification. The cause of

Ogun's tragedy and his ability to continue to tempt may also signify an attitude towards

tragedy, not of resignation but one that rejects the inertia of fate signalled by Silenus.

15For dramatic representation of Obatala's patience in the midst of provocation, see Ijimere, 1966.
a
16ljimere, 1966.
 121

For one who seesthe colonial imposition as an aberration, Soyinka's search for an

authentic aesthetic of traditional art has led him far afield culturally. Soyinka's

construction of an indigenous dramatic form leads Ketu Katrak to claim, `Soyinka has

successfully devised a new form, Yoruba tragedy, which is integrally connected to a new

ideology' (Katrak, 1986: 17). This claim suggeststhat prior to Soyinka writing `The

Fourth Stage' there was no coherent theory of an indigenous form of tragedy. It certainly

seemsthe case, considering Soyinka's reliance on The Birth of Tragedy as a framework

around which this unique speculation is built. But as Derek Wright comments, Western

critics take as given the prior existence of a coherent Yoruba concept of tragic drama

when approaching Soyinka's work. He asks:

But what exactly is "Yoruba tragedy"?... Soyinka's models, in fact, appear to

in
exist a vacuum, his ill-defined "ritual-drama" hovering uncertainly, midway
between festival masque-dramaturgy and Duro Ladipo's mythological theatre,
and his concept of "Yoruba tragedy" lying somewhere between Ladipo's
stagework and his own. He nowhere defines "Yoruba tragedy", or says what he
means by "tragic"... (Wright, 1999: 164-5)

In the build-up to this argument, Wright emphasisesthe problem in Soyinka's use of the

word `tragedy' itself. The problem stems from Soyinka's use of a wide number of

sources,which Wright says:

testifies to the complexity and possible confusion of Soyinka's intellectual

position. At times this appears to be so far removed from the Western model that
the reader wonders why he bothers to use the Western term "tragedy" at all, while
at other times it seems so close to the Western tragic world view as hardly to
warrant a separate Yoruba form. (Wright, 1999: 163)
 122

In his early work, Soyinka made limited use of his research findings of the dramatic

properties of rituals and traditional festivals. The Strong Breed (1963) usesthe motif of

the carrier as its theme, but there is no fusion of the rites into the fabric of the play. l'

What we see is a failed attempt. Eman twice refuses to complete his training/preparation

for the role. We are left to accept that he is a carrier by heredity and by force of will.

Eman dies and Soyinka wants us to accept that as in Aristotle's concept of tragedy, or as

in an African (the location is not stated) concept of social heroism, society benefits

through a cathartic release. But what we are left with at the end is uncertainty, one not

dissimilar to the uncertainty at the end of Death. Iyaloja's final words are: `Now forget

the dead, forget even the living. Turn your mind only to the unborn' (Soyinka, 1998:

219). An earlier work, Dance (1963) is a `mish-mash of Ibo, Ijaw and Yoruba ceremonial

practices which don't draw precisely upon any single ritual form' (Wright, 1999: 161). 18

Soyinka's overriding thought, therefore, is humanistic. Universality of the human

condition is his major concern. Yoruba traditional thought is his base. In it lies the basic

human common thread that ties his experience to the world. From here he sets off on a

searchthrough other traditions. `Thus without seeking a point by point correspondence

between Yoruba thought and Soyinka's work, we can say that the former serves as a

foundation for the latter, that the collective system represents a global reference for the

17Oyin Ogunba directs to Robin Horton's study, New Year in the Delta, ' in Nigeria Magazine, 67: 256-296. In his
us
study of The Strong Breed, Ogunba says the carrier phenomenon is from the Delta area of Nigeria, and not from the
Yoruba area. See Oyin Ogunba, The Movement of Transition: A Study of the Plays of Wole Soyinka, (Ibadan: Ibadan
UP, 1975), 103-124. In an interview Soyinka corroborates the source of the carrier motif from this-part of Nigeria: `In
The Strong Breed I utilize a ritual which is a very common one which takes many forms among the riverine people on
the West Coast of Africa, certainly in Nigeria what we call the "river people" there. ' `An Interview With Wole Soyinka'
by Henry Louis Gates, Jr, in Biodun Jeyifo, ed., Conversations with Wole Soyinka, (Jackson: UP of Mississippi, 2001),
48-67: 58.
18Abiola Irele feels that in Dance, Soyinka is not in full control of his symbolic scheme shares this view in an
who
earlier critique. See Irele, 190.
 123

individual artist's expression' (Irele, 1981: 193). This

makes it difficult to define what

exactly constitutes an authentic African identity within the metaphysical spaceand within

a universal humanism. For if there is an inability to mark out these tropes of authenticity,

then it allows for the Eurocentric charge to stick, since we can clearly define these

influences in Soyinka's work. 19

As I have stated, Soyinka had to find a new aesthetic to interrogate the post-war
mentality

of Nigerians. Apart from satire, he also used a different concept of tragedy. This new

is
concept also informed by a Western notion of tragedy.

The Euro-Modernists: Samuel Beckett and Bertholt Brecht

In the aftermath of the Nigerian civil war, Soyinka's identities became less informed by

myth. With the exception of Death (1975), Soyinka shows concern for the nation on a

more material scope. The economic inequality and ethnic suspicions that were evident

before the war continued to exist during and after its end. In several interviews20 and in

his prison notes, The Man Died, Soyinka explains his opposition to the war. He believed

it was being fought for the wrong reasons. He did not believe that Biafran secessionwas

21
the solution to the ethnic problem His attempts, as part of a `third force', to mediate
.
between the two factions led to his solitary confinement in a Federal jail after returning

from a meeting with the Biafran military leader, Odumegwu Ojukwu.

'9 For
a study on the influence of Nietzsche and Knight, see Anne B. Davis, `Dramatic Theory of Wole Soyinka, ' in
JamesGibbs, ed., Critical Perspectives on Wole Soyinka, (London, 1981), 147-157.
20In
one such interview, Soginka states: `The root cause of the Civil War certainly was not secession. Secession was
merely a sort of critical event in their long line of national betrayal, desecration of values in the community, an
inequitable society, clannishness, petty chauvinism, personal ambition. But most important of all, the emasculation, the
negation, of certain restraining and balancing institutions within the society, by cliques and caucuses within the
community. All of which were definitely inimical to the aspirations of the masses of people. ' Interview with Gates, 51.
21Interview Gates, 61.
with
 124

The insensitivity of the leaders reached it apogee with the wedding of the Federal military

leader, Yakubu Gowon, during the war. 22The fall of a major $iafran town, Umuahia,

was meant to be dedicated as a wedding present to Gowon. 23The failure to addressthe

underlying factors of the war brought a new perspective to Soyinka's work. Madman and

Specialists (1971) was his first play after his release in 1969. The mythological

of
underpinnings a unique identity proved inadequate to deal with issues that required a

more concrete and immediate response. Death received a frosty reception during its 1976

24
University of Ife production. Aristotelian tragedy seemed inappropriate, when the

agents of national instability were the elite. The massesbore the brunt of the decadence

displayed by the ruling class. The concept of self-sacrifice, when concerted action was

needed, appeared defeatist. So did the concomitant idea of a single individual

hero/redeemer with unique attributes. Soyinka's store of other creative references would

come into use: Yoruba satire and Euro-modernist playwrights from Chekhov to Brecht.

The Euro-modernist influence on Soyinka is social as well as artistic. The modern

playwrights of Europe reflected their dissatisfaction with the bourgeois mentality of their

society. Their perception was that modernity had destroyed a humane existence through

two world wars. Their attitude reflected an antecedent of the late nineteenth century

poets. Robert Brustein comments: `The modem drama, in short, rides in on the second

wave of Romanticism not the cheery optimism of Rousseau, with his emphasis on
-

institutional reform, but rather the dark fury of Nietzsche, with his radical demands for a

22TheMan Died, 232-240.

23TheMan Died: 234-235.
 125

total transformation of man's spiritual life' (Brustein, 1964: 8). Writers

of this mode

extend from Ibsen, Strindberg and Chekhov to Brecht, 0' Neill Beckett. The `epic'
and

theatre of Brecht and the `absurd' drama of Beckett were a remove from the early
notable
influences of Soyinka. These writers were anti-Aristotelian'25
anti-heroic, and anti-

idealist. Beckett's characters were blighted, the reverse side

of a conforming bourgeoisie,

and without any institutional attachment (i. e., to state or religion). In Beckett's Waiting

for Godot (1952), the language and stage sets convey humanity stripped ideological
of all

and social dressing.26With nothing but themselves and the hope that Godot will show up,

all the tramps can do is wait.

Apart from interest in Brecht's stagecraft and his use of film in theatre, Soyinka was

his 27
attracted to the social aspect of work. For Brecht, `the radical transformation of the

theatre can't be the result of some artistic whim. It has simply to correspond to the whole

radical transformation of the mentality of our time' (Brecht, 1978: 23). Although Brecht

committed himself to communism, his plays went beyond mere political proselytising. 28

This aspect appealed to Soyinka, as he states:

24James Gibbs, Wole Soyinka, (London: Macmillan, 1986), 126.

25The
nature of Brecht's anti-Aristotelianism is contested in Raymond Williams, Drama fr om Ibsen to Brecht, (1952;
London: Hogarth Press, 1987), 278. Anti-Aristotelianism is also contested in absurdist drama in Katherine Burkman,
The Arrival of Godot: Ritual Patterns in Modern Drama, (U. S.A., London, Canada: Associated UP, 1986), 15-17.
..6 'For... Beckett the form, be separated from its meaning, its
... structure and mood of an artistic statement can not
conceptual content; simply because the work of art as a whole is its meaning, what is said in it is indissolubly linked
with the manner in which it is said, and can not be said any other way. ' See, Martin Esslin, The Theatre of the Absurd,
(London: Eyre Methuen, 1974), 24.
27As
well as Soyinka and Mda, Brecht's theatre has had an influence on post-colonial writers writing from an anti-
nationalistic point of view. See Aparna Dharwadka, `John Gay, Bertholt Brecht and Postcolonial Antinational isms, ' in
Modern Drama, 38.1 (1995), 4-23: 6.
'R Robert Brustein his
says that though Brecht suppressed early instinctual character to communist discipline, he was
never wholly convinced human character was shaped by only responses to capitalism. 'Even at his most scientifically
objective, Brecht continues to introduce a subjective note; even at his most social and political, he remains an
essentially moral and religious poet'. Robert Betstein, The Theatre of Revolt, (Boston: Little, Brown and Co., 1964),
231.
 126

I do not believe that I have any obligation to enlighten, to instruct, to teach: I do

not possessthat senseof duty or didactism - very much unlike Brecht for
instance, for, you see, what I like in Brecht is his sort of theatre, its liveliness and
freedom, not so much his purpose or intentions. (Soyinka, 1972: 173).

However, Soyinka's satires expose social ills, even if they do not offer any solution.

Brecht's epic theatre sought to bring about what he called a `complex seeing' of drama.

Epic theatre updated and restored the chorus and the narrator to the performance to create

a `distance' between the performers and the audience which Brecht termed the

`Alienation effect. ' Brecht attacked `the central naturalist thesis of the "illusion of

reality", in which an action is created that is so like life that the verisimilitude absorbs the

whole attention of both dramatist and audience' (Williams, 1987: 278). 29This influence

of the epic form, along with the acting style, the `gest', would allow for a complex seeing

which entailed bringing the audience out of an emotional responseto the dramatic event.

The intent was to engage the intellect to addresscertain given situations seen as

immutable, that they are created by humans and can therefore be changed.

Soyinka's myth plays focus on the human capacity for change within an indigenous

aesthetic, and this is where contradictions appear. By forming identities with myths, and

by placing his theory of tragedy alongside Western traditions, the contradictions are not

easily resolved. The tragic identities of men of special qualities and of high estate fail to

engagethe new social atmosphere. Osofisan's criticism of Soyinka's untransmuted use of

is
myth apparent. Soyinka's tragic heroes are resolutely moralistic. They are outsiders,

29Berthold Brecht, Brecht on Theatre, John Willett, ed. and trans., (1957; London: Methuen, 1978), 58.
 127

from 30
the pristine society of which mythical constructions assumeto emanate.
alienated

Where Brecht tried to break myths by making his audience see above the emotive aspects

of the drama, Soyinka involves his in

audience catharsis. The pre-Civil War Soyinka

addressesparticular social themes in The Road (1965), in which he displays sensitivity

31
for the underclass during the political upheaval prior to the military takeover The
.

mythic element still plays an important role in the lives of the thugs and touts. Fear of the

unknown leads them to mythicise their own lives and that of their fallen comrades.

However, the political element of corruption and party violence becomes simply part of

their lives. Little resistance is made against these social, material problems.

Soyinka's early work included several agit-prop, `hit and run' performances in public

spaces.These works concerned current affairs. He created several sketches, of which a

fair number were satirical in nature. This returns Soyinka to indigenous influences. The

Jero plays and A Play Giants (1984) traditional form 32The true
of employ a of satire.

nature of self-important individuals is exposed to society.

Soyinka invigorates indigenous satire with other satiric traditions such as in Opera

Wonyosi (1981), an adaptation of John Gay's The Beggar's Opera and Brecht's The

Threepenny Opera. Opera Wonyosi and A Play of Giants are located outside Nigeria. The

themes Soyinka deals with in the former play are with the social situation in Nigeria. In

these plays Soyinka abandons the Ogun symmetry. Identity is constructed on the current

social configurations, based on post-independence failings. Soyinka's themes remain the

30For Olunde's heroism being grounded in a Yoruba ethic, see Wole Ogundele, 'Death and the
comments on as not
his Culture, ' in Research in African Literatures, 25.1, (1994), 47-60: 57.
King's Horseman: A Poet's Quarrel with
 128

insatiable appetite of humans to destroy one another. In A Dance the Forests, Warrior
of

indicts both present and past `Unborn generations will be cannibals... Unborn

generations will, as we have done, eat up one another' (Soyinka, 1984: 48). Soyinka

reminds us of this prophecy. In The Trials off Brother Jero ([ 1964] 1998), Jero prophesies

to a Member of Parliament:

I saw this country plunged into strife. I saw the mustering of men, gathered in the
name of peace through strength. And at a desk, in a large gilt room, great men of
the land awaited your decision. Emissaries of foreign nations hung on your word,
and on the door leading into your office, I read the words, Minister for War...
(Soyinka, 1998: 34)

In Madmen and Specialists, the opening scene is a gruesome casting of lots with human

body parts as the stakes. Cannibalism reaches it apogee in the eating of human flesh and

in Bero's patricide to rid himself of the last vestige of his humanity. Rather than a

lessening of this phenomenon, we see its acceleration as Nigeria's petrol-fuelled

economy incorporates an increasing number of people into its modern urban-driven

sphere.The majority of these people live in poverty. The rural continues to be a space of

pristine locations but its importance as a site for is

regeneration undermined by the

emphasis on the urban areas. Soyinka follows this trend, exposing the neocolonial links

that are responsible for social breakdown in Africa.

I now wish to see the new identity formations as they arise in two post-Civil War plays.

Madmen and Specialists is an absurdist drama based in a war environment. War opens a

wide space for human identities to reform. Soyinka's Bero reflects one type of identity

31See Biodun Jeyifo, The Truthful Lie, (London: New Beacon, 1985), 11-22.
 129

that arises out of the moral vacuum of war. A Play of Giants, also a non-mythic work,

uses satire not only to define the type in

of rulers power but how neocolonialism is

implicated as an international form of indirect rule, and how it affect Africans and Africa

as a whole.

Madmen and Specialists

Madmen and Specialists (1971)33was Soyinka's first play after his release from

incarceration, after the Nigerian Civil 34

War. Bero represents the power-hungry leaders

arising out of the aftermath of the war. Shorn of humanity, he keeps his father a prisoner

of the state as he tries unsuccessfully to uncover the secret of controlling people through

the existential philosophy of 'As'. A cannibal, Bero knows no boundaries of taboo and in

the end commits patricide. Set in an existentially absurd mode, Madmen deals with

several themes: the nation and individual in conflict, class division, urban and rural

dichotomy, breakdown of the family unit, greed of the national elite and the Civil War.

Madmen depicts a failed national project after a war, and the dehumanising effects on

individuals. The grand narratives of the nation-state; shown to be false in Dance through

the Gathering of the Tribes; unravels. Soyinka uses absurdist drama to comment on the

existentiality of evil. Independence is a poisoned chalice, `the last disastrous battle that

ends a war and makes peace itself an ill beyond all remedy' (Camus, 1960: 278). The

binding properties of myth unravel within the wider space of the nation-state. We see

instead the consequencesof the nation's inability to cope with modernity in the absence

32 Kerr, 14.
33All to the 1998 edition.
references
 130

of a mythical foothold. The blighted in

setting connotes an absenceof place which the

identities can inscribe self-authenticating signs and symbols that represent indigenous

civilisation. Apart from the Earth Mothers and their ward Si Bero, all the characters have

undergone profound shifts in identity caused by the war. From Old Man and Bero to the

mendicants, fundamental change reduces their faith in humanity.

Bero, a doctor by profession has gone to participate in an unnamed war, shortly to be

followed by his father, Old Man. He returns home secretly with Old Man in tow as his

prisoner. While at war, Bero undergoes a climacteric change in profession and attitude.

He comes to understand power as control over your fellow human: `Control, sister,

control. Power comes from bending Nature to your will' (Madmen, 247). Like Court

Historian and Physician of Dance and the Aweris in Kongi 's Harvest, Bero is of the

intellectual class who collaborates with dictators by adding intellectual legitimacy to their

Bero's power lust is the reason why he leaves his doctor post to become
governments.

Head of Intelligence Section, despite the fact he considers the superiors who appointed

him `submental apes' (Madmen, 247). Witnessing the in

effects of raw power action,

Bero seeksto refine it, to capture and distil its essenceby discovering the source of As.

As, for Bero, is a regulating force operating as hegemonic power.

The relationship between intellectuals and the is

ruling elite a recurring theme in

Soyinka's work. Intellectuals are shown as apologists for the ruling class, opportunists

debase themselves for personal gain. Soyinka ridicules this tendency in

prepared to

34`Madmen and Specialists was probably conceived while Soyinka in

was prison during the Nigerian civil war'.
Etherton, 245.
 131

Opera Wonyosi, where the intellectual class falls in line with society's moral decay

instead of forming a bulwark against it. From Sartre's point of view you cannot have an

intellectual `without his being "left-wing"'. For, as Sartre continues, `There are of course

people who write books and essaysand so on who belong to the Right... simply using

one's intellect is to
not enough make one an intellectual' (Sartre, 1968: 13). Those who

simply use their intellect are `theoreticians of practical knowledge' (Sartre, 1968: 14).

Applied in Soyinka's dramatic context, the Nigerian intellectual is not a radical element

of society but a purveyor of conventional wisdom. Rather than contributing to changing

to
society, paraphrase Marx, the intellectual describes its workings and uses this

knowledge for furthering personal aims.

Old Man representsthe resisting intellectual. Recruited to rehabilitate the war wounded,

Old Man instead trains their minds to think outside of hegemonic practices. His free-

floating existential philosophy, As, aims to deconstruct and destabilise the corrupt order

developing among the ruins of war. For this treasonable act, Old Man is incarcerated and

handed over to Bero who seeks to extract from him the meaning of this new philosophy.

Bero has witnessed its potential to influence minds in a way that threatens the ruling

it is dangerous for the dispossessedto think: 35

rank;

Father's assignment was to help the wounded readjust to the pieces and remnants
of their bodies. Physically. Teach them to make baskets if they still had fingers.
To use their mouths to ply needles if they had none, or use it to sing if their vocal
cords had not been shot away. Teach them to amuse themselves, make something
of themselves. Instead he began to teach them to think, think, THINK! Can you
deed than to place a working mind in a mangled body?
picture a more treacherous
(Madmen, 253)

;' See Paulo Freire, Pedagogy of the Oppressed, (1970; New York: Continuum, 1993).
 132

The Mendicants represent the foot soldiers of the war. Disabled, they depend on begging

and on the promises and scraps that Bero provides. Their disability is not just physical,

for they are bystanders in the politics of the nation for which they have sacrificed their

limbs to ensure its survival. Their penury holds them hostage morally to the highest

bidder. They function as a chorus in the play, commenting on the social environment that

createsmonsters like Bero. They playact the inequalities and lack of social justice that the

war fails to modify. They portray the new military elite as vultures, feeding off the

carrion that is the nation left behind by the corrupt political class. Aafaa expatiates:

In a way you may call us vultures. We clean up after the mess made by others.
The populace should be grateful for our presence. (He turns slowly round. ) If
there is anyone here who does not approve us, just say so and we quit. (His hand
makes the motion of half-drawing out a gun. ) I mean, we are not here because we
like it. We stay at immense sacrifice to ourselves, our leisure, our desires,
vocation, specialization, etcetera, etcetera. The moment you say, Go, we (He
...
gives another inspection all round, smiles broadly and turns to the others.) They
insist we stay.
(Madmen, 227)

This reminds us of the stock excuse given by the military when they intervene in national

affairs. Their illegitimate mandate requires force and conniving with civilians to maintain

power. Their atrocities, however, outdo those of the political class. The mendicants

recognise this but is

theirs a culture of survival. In The Road (1965), 36the touts who hang

around the store are the underclass whose social and political consciousnessis limited by

their need to survive in a modern cash economy that remains heavily dependent on the

traditional client patronage system. Chief-in-Town hires them to act as his bodyguards at
 133

a party meeting. Say Tokyo Kid, their leader is versed in the politics at the level it has

descendedto:37

CHIEF: I need ten men.

SAY T.: Today?

CHIEF: This moment. Didn't you get my message?

SAY T.: No.

CHIEF: I sent my driver. He said he gave it to an old man in a black tuxedo.

SAY T.: That would be Professor. He don't like us doing this kinra job. Well,

what's cooking Chief? Campaign?

CHIEF: No. Just a party meeting.

SAY T.: Oh. Are we for the general party or...

CHIEF: You know me, Personal Bodyguard.

SAY T.: Chief-in-Town!

(The Road, 1984: 168)

Chief-in-Town needs the toughest men becausethe meeting `is going to be hot' (The

Road, 169). This kind of politics justified military intervention. But the military use the

poverty of the to
masses strengthen their grip on power. Aafaa is conscious of this, and its

relation to his desperate situation. Although he is susceptible to the social hierarchy, he

36All
references from the 1984 edition.
37For Marxist The Road, see Biodun Jeyifo, The Truthful Lie: Essays in a Sociology of African Drama,
a reading of
(London: New Beacon Books, 1985), 11-22.
 134

thinks he is better 38
than the other mendicants, Aafaa challenges Si Bero and Bero. He

confronts Bero to make good on his to

promise reward them for spying on the house and

keeping Old Man hidden away from Si Bero. Collectively the Mendicants comprise

emerging political awarenessthat might develop into organised resistance. Bero prevents

Old Man from teaching the Mendicants about As, because it might help facilitate political

consciousness.In the playacting scenes,the Mendicants analyse and conclude that the

is
state not on their side. Blindman comments: `When things go wrong it's the lowest

who get it first' (Madmen, 229). They are not oblivious to Bero's nature. Nevertheless,

they work for Bero because he is their means of sustenance.Old Man tries to make them

think for themselves through As. While they do not comprehend fully its meaning, they

are conscious of its potency as a discourse39that reaches after the in

unattainable a

constricting society that confines people to their social positions. As marginal figures of

the nation-state (and its manifestation as a nation protecting its sovereignty through war)

their very presence occasions their absenceat the centre of power. In Bero's ideology of

power, they are peripheral to its processes,required as only cannon fodder.

4°
Old Man elaboratesthe doctrine of As. The centrality of As lends the play its absurdity

and existentialism. As explains the position of humans in the cosmos and in the material

world, typified by Old Man's pronouncement: `Simply simply, do I not know you Man

like me?' (Madmen, 288) As relates to fate as a universal constant binding together all

38Madmen, 229. The the poor is the subject of study in Peter Gutkind's essay, `The View from
class structure within
Below: Political Consciousness of the Urban Poor in Ibadan, ' in Oshomha Imoagene, ed., The Nigerian Class
Structure, (Nigeria: Evans Bros, 1989), 140-179.
39In the Say Tokyo Kid and the layabouts recognise the potency of Professor's `Word' in The Road.
same way that
auMadmen, 287-8.
 1335

humans, irrespective of rank. It exposesthe absurdity of Bero's rationalistic search for

absolute power, one that he wishes to appropriate for personal gain.

Though the system designs a thousand disguises it cannot hide the fact that oppressedand

oppressor alike are human. It can make a thousand distinctions between classes,but it

remains at source mere tautology, of the type intellectuals like Bero are enlisted to create.

Those who question the social structure are `heresiarchs'. The state is structured towards

providing for its few beneficiaries. They must maintain the existing structure at all cost

and enlist the very people they deny presence to justify their right to leadership, for

without them they cannot employ power. Old Man's project of subversion is based

simply on undermining meaning as it is accepted in the hegemonic state. He understands

that `language is not the neutral tool of an honest desire to tell the truth... but an

instrumental tool for constructing history and inventing realities' (0' Gorman, 1961:

122). The crux of the play's existentialism lies in the way signs and symbols are released

from their associations in the logic of a `sanctioned' syntax. Eldred Jones comments:

It is the words, continually fading away into new meanings, elusive, slippery,
which keep the play alive. The is
very slipperiness of words significant. It is one
of the themes of the play - the total unreliability of manifestos, promises, laws,
indeed all that society is supposedto be based on. In this slippery world, even
breaches of faith can become manifestos (Jones, 1983: 110).

Having changed profession from a doctor to a state agent, Bero makes the transition to

become a cannibal. But this is not enough. To erase his human past he commits patricide.

Bero completes his metamorphosis into a monster and master of his own destiny. The act

is decisive break from the past to stand alone within the limits of his
of patricide a
 136

humanity. Bero can now construct his own myth of power, one that will expand his

human limitations to godlike proportions.Locked within a decisionover who to shoot

between Iya Agba who will burn the store of herbs and Old Man who is going to

`operate' on a Mendicant to see `what makes a heretic tick' (Madmen, 293), Bero shoots

his father. Iya Agba uses the opportunity to set the store alight so that Bero will not

appropriate their knowledge. Bero's choice signifies that he will have no need of the

earth mother's knowledge since he has the power of force. It is in killing his father that

Bero completes his transition.

In Madmen, Soyinka unveils the aberrant will. Bero representsthe breed of military that

govern the nation. The complacent resort to violence, the absenceof morals and the lust

for power are themes dealt with already in Kongi 's Harvest. The civil war experience and

Soyinka's own incarceration influence Madmen 's existentialism. The civil war represents

Soyinka's shift in theatrical direction from the mythical themes, adapting the absurdism

of Beckett to convey Nigeria's own holocaust. Bero is only a military technocrat. The

submental apes in power were to be satirised by Soyinka in A Play of Giants.

A Play of Giants

Soyinka continues his scrutiny of power in A Play of Giants (1984), by using satire to

expose the depravity of military dictators. The four leaders, Benefacio Gunema, Emperor

Kasco, Field-Marshall Kamim and General Barra Tuboum represent Africa's despots at

their worst. The action takes place in the embassy to the United Nations of the fictional

Bugara in New York. The power of post-independence rulers is derived from their role as

middlemen for the world's superpowers. During the Cold War these leaders were courted
 137

and supported by Western nations and Soviet Russia in the struggle for ideological

influence and economic advantage. Indirect rule manifests itself in this neocolonial

relationship. Soyinka implicates these foreign powers and the sequacious intellectual

class who support these regimes as a matter of ideology, or by their fixation on power.

The excessesof despotic characters in Soyinka; Mata Kharibu, Kongi, Bero; reach their

in Giants.41In the the despots are educated. They are locked in a

nadir other plays,

cultural conflict between tradition and modernity. They are faced with either individual

or organised resistance. The is

opposition made up of people they have or have had

relations with. Segi is Kongi's former lover; Old Man is Bero's father. Both tyrants are

revealed to have been better men. Philosophical and spiritual issues surrounding the

nature of acquiring power are also addressed,which are absent in Giants. In satiric mode,

Soyinka provides no redeeming past, for satire works best in the present with identifiable

people and the enlargement of their moral failings. 42Also, as the nation moves further

into modernity, so it loses its past and with it the traditional checks and balances on

power that operate through myth. Soyinka's intention is to invite moral outrage through

disgust at these illiterate despots and their appeasers.In the earlier Opera Wonyosi

(1977), Soyinka exposes the corrupt underbelly of society where the distinction between

professional criminals and the is

ruling class semantic. Everyone is importunate to the

ruling power, which surrounds itself in its own banal myths. A total collapse of values

transpires, replaced by moral relativity. The power relations formed by this relativity

erasethe divisions between order and disorder, law enforcer and lawbreaker. The

41All referencesto the 1999 edition.

 138

breakdown of recognisable codes operates on the characters and their social relations,

leaving moral relativity to operate in a vacuum of national proportions. Society follows

the examples of its corrupt leaders.

In the preface to the play, titled `On the Heroes of our Time: Some Personal Notes',

Soyinka outlines his project. He admits, `Unlike many commentators on power and

politics, I do not know how monsters come to be, only that they are, and in defiance of

place, time and pundits' (Giants, 3). Still he wonders as to the genesis of this

phenomenon:

The puzzle which persists is why some, but not others, actually enjoy, indeed
relish the condition of power, why certain individuals would rather preside over a
necropolis than not preside at all, why, like the monkey in the folk tale, some
would rather hold on to the booty of power through the gourd's narrow neck than
unclench the fist and save themselves. (Giants, 5)

That such `Giants' can assume the highest office and remain there through unscrupulous

is
means clearly stated by Soyinka. The independent African is
state a neocolonial state,

its affairs run according to the interests of foreign powers and their ideologies. It is in

interests African leaders 43Mpalive Msiska

their that cannot run a contrary agenda.

comments:

The play sets African political power in the global context of Cold War politics in
regimes were pawns, and often willing ones, in an agenda far
which most
from the concerns of their own people and one in which an obviously
removed
dictator such as Idi Amin was not short of friends, having been supported
amoral
42Arthur Pollard, Satire, (London: Methuen, 1970). Soyinka's satirical plays can be seen as belonging to the tradition
'moral See Femi Folorunso, `Blight on the Landscape: Nigeria's Military in Soyinka's Jero s
of repudiation'.
Metamorphosis and Opera Wonyosi, 'in Oyin Ogunba, ed., Soyinka: A Collection of Critical Essays, 127-151.
4' Giants, 4.
 139

by Britain, America and the Soviet Union, as well as the Organisation of African
Unity. (Msiska, 1998: 21-2)

While the post-independence problems that disillusioned Nigerian writers' remains of

primary concern over a decade after colonial rule, Soyinka indicts international

complicity. Soyinka also implicates the use of race ideology to hide the real conditions of

people's lives. He shows how an ideology of racial pride becomes an ideology of

44 limitations
oppression, and the of anti-colonialism, with its privileging of race. Like

capitalism and communism, race ideology is another totalising creed, at odds with the

lived experience of the masses.The Russian and American delegates compete for

Kamini's attention. African and Diasporic intellectuals lend him their support, claiming

that Kamini uplifts the black race and defends African culture against the prejudiced

Western media.

Even though Soyinka claims ignorance, he analysesbroadly the underlying structures that

allow for to
psychopaths attain power. A. C. Grayling's definition of power proves

useful:

Power's tendency to corrupt is a function of the work it does in liberating man's

A
worst characteristics. man feels his power over another more acutely when he
breaks the other's spirit than when he wins his respect. To have power over others
is to be in a position to deprive them of choices and options, to bend them to one's
will, to make use of them. (Grayling: 2001: 12)

'4 The is done in Patrick Taylor, The Narrative of Liberation: Perspectives on Afro-Caribbean Literature,
same
Popular Culture and Politics, (New York: Cornell UP, 1989), 3-4. See Cabral, 51.
 140

By ridiculing these power-hungry despots, Soyinka identifies the root of power

corruption in the will to dominate others. This domination comes not in the Gramscian

senseof hegemony but through coercion, power in its raw state, as Grayling's definition

suggests.Like Kongi and Bero, the dictators of Giants return us to the fickle-minded

despotism of Mata Kharibu and even worse.

In the opening scene, the despots pose for a sculpture, a grotesque life-size piece for

Madame Tussaud's new Africa section. The leaders engage in a perverse dialectic of

power that reveals the limitations of their designs in office - to retain power for as long

45
as possible through any means imaginable. Dissent is dealt with ruthlessly. Kamin, the

crudest, most child-like46 and therefore the most dangerous, links subversives to

47
imperialist plots against him. Yet it is imperialist nations that prop up his regime.

Kamini's pantophobia breeds in him a suspicion of intellectuals or any one who holds a

contrary opinion. He cannot be less intelligent than his underlings: His misology takes

this a step further. Political power equals absolute power, echoing Kwame's Nkrumah's

dictum to first seek the political kingdom. After that, anything is possible. Kamini sets

the benchmark for intelligence in his country. Marx and Engels state that `the ideas of the

in
ruling class are every epoch the ruling ideas' because by controlling the material forces

in society they also control `the means of mental production' (Marx and Engels, [ 1845-6]

1963: 39). As power-in-itself, Kamini can never be wrong. As such, the level of

4' Giants, 11-14.

`6 B. M. Ibitokun His language- the idioms of the others are equally inept- is an aspect of his
says, substandard
imbecility. He is a child who is yet to be socialised linguistically. The rules of syntax, morphology and lexis have yet to
be mastered by him'. See B. M. Ibitokun, `Villainy and Psychopathology: Wole Soyinka and Political Power, ' in Oyin
Ogunba, ed., Soyinka: A Collection of 'Critical Essays, 64-88: 84.
"Giants, 13.
 141

intelligence in society contracts to the point where one constantly tries to be on the right

despot.48
side of the

The base dialectic of power among the leaders includes the merits of voodoo in politics

49
and cannibalism as a means of attaining total power. Cannibalism is Soyinka's

recurring metaphor for the inhumanity residing in individuals. We see it prophesied in

Dance and actualised in Madmen. The despots identify with the colonial masters as

heroes. Kasco idolises Napoleon and models himself as an emperor, placing himself

50Gunema idolises Franco. Kamini

above politics. on the other hand traces his ancestry to

51
Chaka. In mythicising themselves they place themselves above reproach and above

their nations. In an ironic gesture, Soyinka comments on the propensity of Negritude to

delve into the past to create an African golden era52and how it can be misapplied, as he

in
shows Dance. 53

Soyinka comments on the diverse nature of colonial administrative policy in British

indirect rule and French assimilation. Kasco, like his earlier incarnation Emperor Boky in

Opera Wonyosi, considers himself to be a child of Napoleon since he himself is a

Frenchman, following on from the French colonial policy of assimilation. By modelling

themselves on colonial figures, they also model the law and order type of colonial

48Soyinka Ugandan Robert Serumaga: `At the less knew

quotes the experience of writer, start... you more or what to
do and what to avoid if you wanted to stay alive. You knew when to speak, when to shut up and what to say or not say.
Now there are no longer any rules. What saved you yesterday turns out to be your death warrant today' (Giants, 8).
49Giants, 29-30.
50Giants, 3 1.
sl Giants, 21-2.
52Olpewho, 1998: 1.
s3The Gathering the Tribes request from the ancestor world heroes to grace the occasion- Instead
celebrants of the of
they are sent accusers to remind them that the past cannot be rewritten as illustrious, as the nationalists tried to do
 142

that law. 54In

administration was part of customary addition, self-aggrandisement, such as

the love for titles is symptomatic of `political ritual' 55In Kongi 's Harvest, the Reformed
.
Aweri Fraternity deliberate on these peripheral aspects of power as if they are

substantive. In Giants, Soyinka leaves it to the despots themselves to articulate their

to
relationship power. Gunema gives the definitive statement of their preferred status:

`Power is we. We have ze power' (Giants, 20). And so Kamim does not have to undergo

any transformation as leader. Everyone must humour his vulgar nature because he is

power itself.

Kamini usesevery opportunity to display his vulgarity. When the Bugaran Central Bank

chairman advises not to print more money just because the international lending

institutions have refused Bugara another loan, he pays for his insolence by having his

head pushed down a toilet. The greatest punishment is routinely described anatomically

in childish fashion. The sculptor jokes to Gudrun that the despots' sculpture should be

placed in the Chamber of Horrors. Gudrum, the Scandinavian apologist who is writing a

book on Kamini, reports the sculptor. The vindictive Kamim, relieving himself in the

toilet, terrorises the sculptor and has him beaten severely.56

The Mayor of Hyacombe and Prof Batey represent Kamim's support by the intelligentsia

of the Diaspora. The Mayor to

wishes give Kamini and his fellow dictators the freedom

of the city. `My heart is bursting with joy. All leaders who have uplifted us from the

during and after independence. Soyinka's aim here is to move Nigerian historiography away from its binary formula
and from its essentialism to focus on issues central to the common interests.
54O'Connell, The Political Class and Economic Growth', 7.
ssmeson, 387.
" Giants, 51.
 143

degradation of centuries of conquest, slavery and dehumanisation' (Giants, 32-3). Batey,

like Gudrum, is writing a book on Kamini. He has visited Bugara and cannot find any

evidence of the atrocities Kamini is accused by his people of committing. All the

Bugara due 57Soyinka

problems of are to external causes. puts the support of such

intellectuals down to willed ignorance:58

The tone, the varied disguises of their `ignorance' left me with the confirmation of
a long-held suspicion that power calls to power, that the brutality of power (its
most strident manifestation) evokes a conspiratorial craving for the phenomenon
of `success' which cuts across all human occupations. (Giants, 4)

Soyinka likens this fixation 59

to a master-slave relationship. But this relationship is not in

is
the Hegelian model. It one based on the total subjugation of the Sartrean intellectual, 60

where power equals right unconditionally.

The climax is reached when Kamini, in disregard of international law, holds the United

Nations' Secretary-General and the Russian and American delegates hostage after news

arrives that a coup has been staged successfully against him. Surmising that the coup is

sponsoredby the United Nations and the he

superpowers, orders the delegates to tell their

governments to suppressthe coup and, along with the United Nations, `recognise Kamini

as President for Life' (Giants, 80). Kamin uses weapons that have been smuggled into

the embassyto attack the United Nations building and Bugaran exiles protesting against

57Giants, 34.
58Giants, 4.
59Giants, 5.
60Accordingto Sartre, intellectuals the Right are `theoreticians of practical knowledge' that is applicable to the
on
bourgeois state. `What on the other hand defines an intellectual in our society is the deep-seated contradiction between
the universality which bourgeois society is obliged to grant his knowledge and the particular ideological and political
framework within which he is forced to apply it. ' Jean-Paul Sartre, Politics and Literature, (1965; London: Calders and
Boyars, 1968), 14.
 144

his rule outside. Losing all senseof reality he attacks the symbolic source of his power,

the world superpowers and the international community that has humoured him for too

long. As James Gibbs states:

The arrival of the Secretary-General of the UN and of Russian and American

delegates ensuresthat the position of the UN in Africa and the involvement of the
in
world powers establishing and supporting Kamini emerges. Forces outside
Africa, Soyinka makes clear, had used Kamini as a `tool' for their neo-imperialist
designs: they enabled him to torture, maim, terrorise and slaughter `his' people.
(Gibbs, 1986: 157)

It is for this very reason that Kamini demands that he be forcefully reinstated. He is not

that infantile to understand the neocolonial relationship between Western powers and

African nations. Throughout the play, any reference made by the dictators to their own

country is only how to suppresstheir people and avoid being overthrown. They do not

have a mandate from their people and so they owe no allegiance to them. Their meeting

`regressesinto a nursery-school-type competition over who is the meanest of them all'

(Msiska, 1998: 23).

In Death and the King's Horseman, the colonial factor is incidental to the lives of the

Oyos. In Giants, neocolonialism is linked directly to the identities of African despots.

Giants comments on the neocolonial implications of power relationships between the

ruling class and the neo-imperialists. Here Soyinka posits an African identity of corrupt

leadership within material and ideological global relations. The oppressed share an

identity of subjection to rule by whim. Soyinka omits the spiritual and philosophical

framework of earlier plays. African identity is affected by power misappropriation of the

 145

ruling class. These corrupt leaders no longer submit to the mores of their society either

materially or spiritually. By locating the play in New York, Soyinka puts the despots in

the place where their loyalties reside. Soyinka's criticism of the United Nations and the

Organisation of African Unity reveals again his scepticism of the nation-state. These

associationsof nations join ranks with the despots until their positions become untenable.

In this instance, power indeed, calls onto power.

Conclusion

Soyinka focuses on poor leadership as the major obstacle to an African humanism. But

rather than mythicise the notion of proper leadership as he does with Eman and Olunde,

he tackles the issue on an absurd and satirical level, allowing him to configure several

identities that are instantly recognisable in contemporary setting. The Theatre of the

Absurd dealt with the human condition after the mass destruction of two wars. A new

kind of person, a new way of thinking was developing. For Soginka it was necessaryto

point out the problems that were still hampering the growth of Nigeria as a modern nation

before and after the Civil War. Oil wealth widened the gap between rich and poor,

exacerbating social divisions. Soyinka intensifies the tension between these divisions to

show them as arbitrary, pointing, like Brecht, to human agency as both cause and solution

to hegemomc practises. For Soyinka the `system', whether good or bad is impossible to

control human nature. For just as Jean-Paul Sartre says you cannot be an intellectual and

be on the Right, Roland Barthes shows that those to the Left of the political spectrum

hold myths of their own. 61

 146

Soyinka takes account of contemporary society and holds up a mirror that reflects his

own ideas. By doing so, he is very much part of the post-independence project of African

writers who express the pessimism and frustration with their nations' failings. They

continue to castigate the political ruling class to which they are culturally and socially

bound for it is this group that is responsible for bringing the continent into the modern

world. Their failings allowed a military unequipped to deal with administering a modem

to
nation seize power. The African elite then collaborated with them, leading the

continent further back into underdevelopment. Soyinka seizes upon these issues to warn

society of the nature of the ruling class. Soyinka illustrates not only the depravity of the

leadersbut also that of the downtrodden. He neither idealises the `wretched of the earth'

nor does he condemn them. By analysing the effect of power on subject formation,

Soyinka castigates a society that allows its citizens to descend into immorality. In so

doing he also alerts us to the possibility of change. Human agency is removed from the

eternality of myth and Aristotelian tragedy, and placed in the everyday reality of a people

and their (popular) theatre. Myth is seen as a force for bringing people back to their

historical path in a secular modern world. This tendency of forgetting their past is what

leadsto cannibalism of the state and its people.

61SeeRoland Barthes,Mythologies, (1957; London: Vintage, 2000), 145-148.

 147

Chapter Four

Identity in the Drama of Zakes Mda: Themes and Influences

In Chapter Four, I look at the themes and influences that shapeZakes Mda's unique

position as a writer of resistance theatre. I look at the ways Mda's drama conforms with

and deviates from his artistic and ideological influences and how they inform on his

characters' identities. These influences were not only instrumental to Mda's dramatic

development but were significant to black South African theatre in the 1970s in general.

These influences were Black Consciousness,township musicals and the theatre of Athol

Fugard. The intersecting of these key artistic and ideological influences development and

the post-independent nation-state - provide a way through which Mda's humanism

constructs a space for African identities in opposition to colonial and apartheid

segregationand race essentialism.

The structure of this chapter differs from the last chapter where I paid attention to the

influences on Wole Soyinka with regard to their mediating his traditional influences on

identity formations. I begin Mda's study by looking at identity formations in South Africa

to
with regard race ideology, which I looked at in Chapter Two. We can only understand

how Mda deviates from his Black Consciousnesscontemporaries by way of examining

the structures of race-conscious ideologies of oppressor and oppressed alike. This way,

we shall see how Mda interrogates Black Consciousness' essentialist approach to race

politics. After this, I shall look at the following influences: Early Influences - Rural v

Urban, Christianity, Athol Fugard, Township Musicals, Theatre for Development and
 148

The Post-Colonial Moment. A close reading of his plays with regard to identity formation

follows afterwards.

Mda's drama, like Soyinka's, resists ideological rigidity in favour of an exploration into

the nature of oppression. Writing in a politically charged atmosphere, where apartheid

and Black Consciousnessdirectly opposed each other, Mda's resistance theatre plots a

humanistic determination of the issues and their resolutions as they are shapedby the

Southern African experience. This is unique in itself: a South African writer writing from

a regional perspective rather than from an expressly South African viewpoint, this at a

time when racial politics in South Africa took a radical approach.

Andrew Horn locates Mda's dramatic `perceptual matrix' in `region, family and religion'

(Horn, 1990: viii). Mda's concern is for how these effects work on ordinary individuals

and their environment. Writing from a position of exile in Lesotho, Mda's dramatic

themes remain informed by events in South Africa. Identity formations in Mda's drama

emanatefrom apartheid South Africa's dominant relationship with Southern Africa in

which the indirect rule-style policy of the bantustan is replicated on a regional level. The

effects on Africans in the region are similar to those within South Africa.

Mda's humanism in the context of post-1976 South Africa is driven by the desire to

position the subject as socially determined and therefore capable of change. Mda's

position can be viewed through Mead's definition of the self as developing out of a social
 149

' As Marx put it: `The real nature of man is the totality of
environment. social relations'

(Marx, [1845] 1963: 83). Where Black Consciousness ideology seeks agency through an

`anti-racist racism' by espousing a racial essentialist ideology, Mda expressesindividual

autonomy as the starting point for true liberation, dislocating the invented traditions of

ethnic groupings. Mda's is

view consonant with the ANC Freedom Charter. Social

relations are interrogated to explain why after liberation, a race-based ideology fails to

facilitate a `renaissance' of African peoples and nations. In this regard Mda addresses

similar themes of post-independence African writers.

2
Mda's liberation aesthetic is anti-mythic. His optimism and scepticism rest on human

agency-ratherthan in race essentialism and its attending myths, which distinguishes his

identity formations from Soyinka's. Soyinka's idealists are heroes. Mda's idealists are

non-heroic fantasists. They are individuals, like Fugard's, whose lives are caught between

opposing ideologies. Fundamental to Mda's identities is the primacy of social, material

influence. Mda's anti-mythic stance informs his negative view of Christianity and

ethnicity, and his overall view of African identities. It provides a materialist exposition

that seeksrational explanations for oppression and how to contest it.

While addressing the main themes of his influences, we will discover that Mda's staging

and writing reflect a commitment to conscience raising to effect change. The techniques

of theatre for development form a political aesthetic for his drama. These techniques

exposethe underlying hegemonic practices and show culture as an open-ended enterprise

1Mead, 135.
 150

for progress. At the same time they place transformative power with the individual
rather

than with the group, breaking the monolithic power relations of the Orientalist-style

discourse that facilitated indirect rule/bantustan rule. In order to show this I

will see how

Mda uses his own interpretation of Black Consciousnessto counter apartheid.

Contesting Ideologies: Black Consciousness and Apartheid

Mda's individuals in the apartheid state interrogate ideological and group affiliations

through the reality of their material conditions. By analysing how the state and civil

society collaborate to rationalise racial hegemony, Mda shows how these constructions

alienate black South Africans from their true conditions. The counter-discourse of Black

Consciousnessand Black Nationalism for Mda contest insufficiently this alienation when

rejecting apartheid discourse. Both apartheid and Black Consciousnessgenerated ways of

being, fixed identities and programmed responsesthrough racial stereotyping. In both

ideologies, the individual was identified with the group. Apartheid's bantustan policy

divided the majority population into ethnic affiliations. In seeking to reverse this

fragmentation, by redefining the term `black', Black Consciousnessfought stereotype

with stereotype. By effecting this dichotomy, race became inextricably linked with class,

although Black Consciousness tended to reduce class analysis in favour of race.3

Constructions of difference enhancethe senseof power of the self over the other, where the

former can direct the latter to fulfil certain ends to its own purposes. Control of the state

apparatusesallows the dominant group to effect hegemony over subordinate groups in the

`'PauloFreire proposesthat before the consciousnessof oppressedindividuals can developinto a classconsciousness,

`theymust first cut away the umbilical cord of magic and myth which binds them to... oppression.' Freire, 155-6.
3Kavanagh,160-1.
 151

Gramscian sense.Where one discourse of power replaces another, the new relations to power

tend to copy the former one - they serve the interests of the dominant group, as Fanon explains in

4
relation to the national bourgeoisie. Afrikaner nationalism was deliberately created in order to

5
build a racial hegemony. An ideology of race supremacy was germane to the control of political

power. Racial solidarity had to be forged among disparate classes.African nationalist ideology

adoptedthis path of racial identity politics, representing black Africa as an originally united

entity. Racial identity was the mainstay of liberation politics by the PAC and the Black

Consciousnessmovement. This was in contradistinction to the Freedom Charter of 1955

subscribedto by the ANC, a party representative of all groups living in South Africa. The

FreedomCharter stated: `South Africa belongs to all who live in it, black and white, and no

governmentcan justly claim authority unless it is based on the will of the people... the rights of

the people shall be the same regardlessof race, colour or sex' (quoted in Worden, 1995: 107). 6

Similar to nationalist discourse, Black Consciousnessideology homogenised diverse

social and ethnic groups. Race discrimination and disenfranchisement formed the locus

around which these groups unified. But as the post-independence experience of other

African nations shows, there is a limit to race-basedliberation. For one, there is the re-

7 8
emergenceof ethnic particularity, which was noted by Fanon. The newly independent

to
nation reverts either one-party statism, as in Kenya, or federalism as in Nigeria, where

the post-civil war mantra was `unity in the midst of diversity'. Both exacerbate rather

than easeregional tensions since the unreconstructed system of administration (indirect

4 Fanon, 133.
5 Worden, 3.
6 Graham Pechey that the PAC Black Consciousness were counter-texts to the ANC Freedom Charter. See
notes and
Graham Pechey, "`Cultural Struggle" and the Narrative of South African Freedom, ' in Elleke Boehmer, Laura
Chrisman and Kenneth Parker, eds. Altered State? Writing and South Africa, (Australia: Dangaroo Press, 1994), 25-36:
28.
SeeLeroy Vail, `Ethnicity in South African History, ' in Grinker and Steiner, 52-68: 53.
 152

rule) remains and operates through both these systems. The inability to resolve these

tensions makes it difficult for a national identity to form, for they still hold a powerful

grip on peoples' history and identities.

Given apartheid's strategies of fragmentation, Black consciousnessideology and its

theatre offer race essentialism in a way that manages these effects into an experience of

oppression. Workers, students and intellectuals based in the townships were the main

constituency of Black Consciousness ideology and they opposed apartheid through their

own experience, relegating the experience of rural areas and women. Mda recuperates

these marginalised areas to complete Black Consciousnessideology. In order to do so, he

depicts the effects of both Black Consciousnessand apartheid on the vulnerable. First, he

strips them and their environment of any social affiliation that signifies 'home'. As

Bhekikizwe Peterson comments:

Mda's characters enter the barren Southern African landscape with little except
their own senseof dignity and survival. We rarely meet them in their homes;
instead we constantly find them adrift on personal and historical journeys The
...
characterisations hover between individuality and typicality. (Peterson, 1993: x)

The nation's landscape is integral to the study of identities of black South Africans in a

land where their presence is constantly challenged as temporary and identities forced

upon them: in the forced removals, in the family break-up, in the poverty of the

homelands, in the single sex hostels. Mda conveys a senseof uprootedness and

9
fragmentation in his sparse stage sets. Though his characters desire stability, Mda

8Fanon,90,
9 See Steadman, `South African Plays and Polemics, ' in Current Writing 3.1, (1991), 202.
an
 153

refuses to link his action `to the sustaining mythical frames that underpin most liberation

theatre' (Gorak, 1989: 481). These mythical frames underpin land ownership and the

concept of the nation itself It is their unsustainable nature that Mda is wary of, which is

shown in his characters. They create personal myths within which they escapetheir

plight. These myths by

are shattered the reality of oppression, the realisation of which

leads to consciousness-raising. Mda is averse to all forms of false consciousness,be they

at the individual level or at the collective level.

Influenced by Black Consciousness,Mda however understands that hegemonic practices

are easily couched in liberation ideologies, similar to Soyinka's understanding in Giants.

Certain groups can still be excluded. Mda interrogates the marginalisation of the rural

from the mainly urban-based ideology of Black Consciousness.His early influences show

how apartheid and marginalisation by the Black Consciousnessmovement affect the rural

areas.

Early Influences

Mda's birthplace, Sterkspruit in the Herschel District of the eastern Cape province was a

place of desperatepoverty. The district was a labour reserve, its land impoverished by

'0
soil erosion. The desolation is
of the rural areas a recurring feature of his drama.11This

early influence defines Mda's position as a writer of resistance theatre concerned with the

rural areas. In Chapter Two, I specified the constituency of which Mda writes its

10Horn,
viii.
"Peterson, 1993: iix.
 154

experience. Mda represents `the women and children who stayed at home and struggled

to make the stubborn and barren soil yield' (Mda, 1996: ix).

Resistancetheatre sought to conscientize its audience, to create a political and social

responsethat was essentially racial. Doreen Mazibuko observes that black theatre had to

be political `as long as there (is) colour and race discrimination' (Mazibuko, 1996: 224). 12

It was an urban, masculine theatre, for its themes reflected its township constituency. The

masculine nature of resistance theatre is an effect of apartheid's capitalist policy of labour

and migrancy control, the Bantustan policy and segregation. Working in the mines,

prostitution, crime, drunkenness and sodomy in the male hostels were causes of the

break-up of the family system. By rejecting the masculine approach of resistance theatre,

Mda also rejects the capitalist migrant system that left men in urban areas and women in

rural areas,a situation that impoverished black South Africans as a whole. He rejects the

false political and cultural autonomy of the bantustan and its subsidising of wages for

white business.

The dichotomy between the urban and the rural created new cultures and identities based

on their different experiences. Binding them together were the apartheid government's

racist, exploitative policies. Bernard Magubane, studying the city in Africa, comments

that the endurance of traditional values in the urban areaswas not a self-manifestation of

12See '"I Will Remain an African. " An Interview with Maishe Maponya' in Theatre and Change in South Africa,
also
Geoffrey V. Davis and Anne Fuchs, eds., (Amsterdam: Harwood, 1996), 183-191.
 155

a dual or plural society. Rather, it was a survival strategy caused by the economic and

environment. 13
political

Studying the traditional sefela (pl.: lifela) form of Basotho song, David Coplan observes

that the songs, rather than express the experiences of migrant Basotho men, are rather

4part of an effort to maintain an integrated, positive self-concept despite the social

displacement, fragmentation, and dehumanization inherent in the migratory labour

system' (Coplan, 1997: 32). The dissonance between urban and rural life creates this need

to resist one form of identity in favour of another, even where both arise from the same

social forces:

Crossing the Caledon river into South Africa thus symbolizes a conscious act of
self-reformulation in conformity to mtheto, the culture of the mines. Lifela songs
provide a powerful vehicle both for changing self-identity in the mines and for
reconstructing an identity continuous with life in Lesotho upon their return. This
to
attempt maintain an autonomous and transformative senseof self is itself a
form of resistance to the migrants' dependent position in the organization of
production. (Coplan, 1997: 32)

The rural manifesting itself in the urban through the migrant worker is a forced duality,

structured by the same point of power, dispersed through a Foucaultian grid of

distribution. The social forces that produce this power create an ambivalent and dyadic

hybridity. The migrant's customary rights follow him to the urban location,

differentiating him from the township dweller. His identity remains marked by his rural

affiliation. It is through network relationships that his in

presence the urban area gains

13Bernard Magubane, African Sociology- Towards a Critical Perspective (Trenton, NJ: Africa World Press, 2000),
325.
 156

any legitimacy outside that of the work permit, further privileging his rural ties. But as

Coplan shows, the migrant remains alienated.

Mda represents the black Southern African's alienation through landscapes,whether they

are cavernous hillsides for migrant workers seeking employment, (The Hill) or Edenic

gardensfor homeless ex-liberation fighters (WSF). The characters stand on the margin in

an unreformed society before and after liberation from racial domination. In plays where

liberation is yet to be achieved, characters like Soldier One (Joys) and Woman (DVR)

to
struggle accept the responsibility of their actions. This struggle at first denies

community with their fellow oppressedwho are already conscious of their condition,

making stable grounds for identity construction a difficult task. Characters like Young

Man (The Hill) engage in diversionary acts to relieve their isolation, quixotic attempts at

creating a self-identity. Young Man's dreams of material fortune are formed around the

sensibilities of the individualistic, acquisitive society. In WSF, Sergeant finds relevance

for his lost leg by giving excuses for every snub by the black opportunists.

The city, site of the dominant black cultures, is filled with exploitative relationships. Mda

exposesthe social forces that create these relationships. Men like those in The Hill who

leave the rural areas or Lesotho in search of work soon forget home and assume new

identities based on the survival instinct needed to cope with the logic of the city. Identity

transformation is subject to social material pressures. Fugard, John Kani and Winston

14
Ntshona dramatise this condition in Sirwe Bansi is Dead (first performed, 1972). Sizwe

Bansi comes to the city in search of employment to provide for his family in the rural
 157

area. Since he has no pass, the law regards him as a non-person. He is caught during a

raid and is to be repatriated home. During a walk with his friend, Buntu, he comes across

a dead man, Robert Zwelinzima, whose pass is in order. Sizwe at first cannot accept

Buntu's suggestion: that he uses the dead man's pass as his own. Sizwe is at difficulty to

accept that the dead is

man more of a person than he is simply becausehis pass is in

order. He asks Buntu: `How do I live with another man's ghost?' (Fugard, 1993: 185)

Buntu replies that in apartheid South Africa, Sizwe Bansi too is a ghost:

No? When the white man looked at you at the Labour Bureau what did he see?A
man with dignity or a bloody passbook with an N. I. number? Isn't that a ghost?
When the white man seesyou walk down the street and calls out, `Hey, John!
Come here'... to you, Sizwe Bansi... isn't that a ghost? Or when his little child
calls you 'Boy"... you a man, circumcised with a wife and four children... isn't
that a ghost? Stop fooling yourself All I am saying is be a real ghost, if that is
what they want, what they've turned us into. Spook them into hell, man! (Fugard,
1993: 185)

Even though Mda representsthe groups marginalised by linear narratives, urban

charactersand conditions still figure prominently in explaining the situations under which

oppression arises. Using a theatre for development mode within the well-made play Mda

formulates a process for finding solutions. Woman in Girls lives and works in South

Africa. With her experience of union membership, she conscientises Lady, showing the

possibility for identity transformation based on critical awarenessof material conditions.

Although Lady is also an urban dweller, South Africa as the cosmopolitan centre is the

dominant cultural and economic regional force. 15South Africa dominates their

experience even more than the problem of food aid that drives the play's messageof self-

All referencesto the 1993 edition.

's ` By 1946 only 41 per cent of mining labour came from within South Africa's borders' Lodge, 262.
 158

reliance. In DVR, Man explicates the reasons behind the psychological instability of

Woman and Old Man; their dependenceon the dominant `other' for their identities as

intermediates (collaborators) between the oppressor and their own people. But it is the

prisoners - outsiders - whose revolt leads to the events that shape the conflict in their

Man's decision to join the freedom fighters. 16

minds and

Old Man's ill treatment of the prisoners leads to their burning down his hut with his

daughter inside. The prisoners are most likely from the urban areas.The reserves served

for the to activists of the '7 Unlike the

as a place authorities send political urban areas.

local labourers, they are politically conscious. By bringing urban defiance into the rural

condition, the prisoners create the possibility of a national identity for the liberation

struggle. The prisoners show their defiance through stubborn resolve, ridiculing Old

Man's authority and thus the authority of the power he represents. The actions of the

prisoners serve as examples of resistance, which help Man to escapehis destiny as Old

Man's inheritor. Man becomes the link between rural and urban identities. He shows that

it is possible for the rural dwellers to contribute to the national struggle.

Mda highlights the link that exists between the urban and the rural, exposing their

dichotomy in terms of the liberation struggle as a false one created by apartheid through

native administration. Their distinctions arise from the manner of their oppression that

divides families and reconstitutes communal and black relationships. The urban, as the

spaceof re-constituted identities, is the site of nationalist resistance, while that of the

'6 DGR:60.
'ý Lodge, 263.
 159

rural is mainly that of opposition to indirect rule. By joining the two forms of resistance,

Mda shows that rural problems must be addressedby the metropolitan struggle to ensure

effective strategies for liberation and post-liberation. By doing so, Mda effectively

privileges the urban as the In

main site of resistance. sum, Mda contends that social

economic forces bring about the rural-urban dichotomy. The poor must liberate

themselves from these forces to actualise self-determination, which is why in Mda's

theatre conscience-raising is a major feature. It also informs his attitude to Christianity as

a sight of false consciousness.

Christianity

Mda deems the function of religion as alienating oppressed groups from their real

conditions. Mda rejects Christianity not because he considers it foreign to Africa but as

part of his anti-mythic project: religion obscures human relations from material reality.

Through its moral order, where the spiritual supersedesthe temporal, human agency is

by
subjected mystical explanations that prevent action against the dominant group. This

view can be seen through Roland Robertson's definition of religious culture as `that set of

beliefs and symbols (and values deriving directly therefrom) pertaining to a distinction

between an empirical and a superempirical, transcendental reality; the affairs of the

empirical being subordinated to the non-empirical' (Robertson, 1970: 47). Mda himself

was born into a Roman Catholic family. His father taught at the local mission school. In

spite of the role of the Church in black education and the liberation struggle, typified by

personalities such as Trevor Huddleston and Archbishop Desmond Tutu, Mda views the

Church as a hegemonic site of false consciousness.Religion becomes an exegesis for

blacks to `establish powerful, pervasive and long-lasting moods and motivations' (Geertz,
 160

1985: 67) through which to order their lives and bear oppression. This is in the hope of a

better future that somehow will materialise through faith alone. Mda's view offers a

Marxist perspective of religion as a superstructure of the state and as such a human

construction of the dominating class. The structural position of Christianity in the state

contributes to the interpellation of the in

subject the society. Afrikaner ideology, through

the Dutch Reformed Church's preached its racism through what Max Weber calls the

`theodicy of good fortune' : `The fortunate is seldom satisfied with the fact of being

fortunate. Beyond this, he needs to know that he has a right to his good fortune... '

(Weber, 1948: 271). Here, the good fortune is that of being an Afrikaner which must be

rigorously worked upon the minds of both black and Afrikaner alike.

Mda's opposition to Christianity again goes against the grain of Black Consciousness

ideology. Most of the prominent nationalist elite had a strong Christian religious

background because of the significant role the missions played in black education. A

racialised Christianity, Black Theology, influenced Black Consciousness,as prominent

membersof the movement such as Steve Biko and Barney Pityana were staunch

Christians. Black Theology was of African American origin and its major figure was Dr

JamesH. Cone. 19George Fredrickson states that in South Africa, the Christian influence

was due to several factors. Most of the movement's members belonged to mainstream

interracial churches, which played a major role in spreading Black Theology. 20

18For insight into the the Dutch Reformed Church and it role in segregation and apartheid, see Allister
an role of
Sparks, The Mind of'South Africa: The Story of the Rise and Fall of Apartheid, (U. K.: Arrow, 1997), 152-6; 158-61.
19SeeJames H. Cone, Black Theology and Black Power, (New York: Seabury, 1969) and God of the Oppressed, (New
York: Seaburv, 1972).
20Fredrickson,200.
 161

Black Theology principles were adopted mutatis mutandis rather than slavishly copied.

SAS021believed in integration, where all groups contributed to the development of a

joint culture, rather than assimilation into a culturally white dominant society. Before this

could happen, black groups had to close ranks. This view of an interaction with whites in

a multi-racial society differed from the Black Theology of Cone, who believed in a more

radical relationship between blacks and whites in American society. Cone believed that

whites were beyond redemption and that Jesus was on the side of the oppressedonly,

who would emerge as the final victors of a racial conflict. In the South African context,

`black nationalism was not yet a revolutionary black nationalism but rather a reformist

pluralism similar to the moderate or mainstream version of Black Power' (Fredrickson,

1997: 204).

The South African version of Black Theology tied Christianity to its particular situation,

appropriating Christ as a fighting God, rather than a passive edifier of theological

22This the the South African form Black

absolutes. necessitated adaptation of of

Theology. A -critical reaction to Black Theology came from the South African theologians

like Manas Buthelezi and Allan Boesak of the Coloured Dutch Reformed Church. They

were wary of Black Theology playing the same role as the Dutch Reformed Church in

Afrikaner nationalism. 23

A dramatic representation of Black theology is WozaAlbert! (first performed in 1981), a

collaboration between Percy Mtwa, Mbongeni Ngema and Barney Simon. Its Kentesque

21South African Students Association.

22Steve Biko, I Write I Like, ([ 1978] 1987), 59.
what
 162

dramaturgy, mixed with elements of vaudeville speculated on Christ's Second Coming

in
occurring apartheid South Africa. Christ sides with the oppressed, actively encouraging

them to stand up to their oppressors. The play concludes with Christ bringing to life dead

liberation heroes, signifying that South Africa's culture is formed by its fight for change

and equality. Black culture is legitimised by a racial articulation of religion that counters

the Afrikaner ideology of segregation and the attending coercion that enforces it.

Though his work is an existential inquiry into. the social conditions of people under

oppression,Mda does not single out abstract 'man'. He examines humanity in time and

spaceof race and class oppression. He queries ideology, not the need for organised

resistance.It is only by conscientisation to the material manifestations of oppression that

self-determined transformation can occur. Mda's scepticism of religion is based on his

tying its practices to a hegemonic enterprise, of Christianity as the spiritual wing of an

ideology of oppression, which negates the forming of subjects in concrete understanding

of their situation. The wariness of the South African theologians in accepting the more

radical theories of Black Theology is synonymous with Mda's scepticism of totalising

ideology, even if it is one of liberation.

Athol Fugard

Mda criticises Fugard's protest drama for lack of political engagement, but critics

compare their work as emanating from the same artistic groove. Michael Chapman says

Mda and Fugard are `the two most literary playwrights to have adapted the black theatre

model to their purposes' (Chapman, 1996: 361). For Mda, a clear division exists between

23Fredrickson, 203.
 163

resistancetheatre and protest theatre. Loren Kruger and Ian Steadman seethe difficulty of

24
differentiating between the two. Fugard locates his critique on oppression mainly within

25
the confines of familial relations, a strategy similarly adopted by Mda. Fugard then

elaboratesthis confine with a Camus-derived existentialism. 26

Based on the black, coloured and poor white (Afrikaner) experience of apartheid, Fugard

emphasised`bearing witness' as the objective of his plays. With the Serpent Players of

New Brighton, John Kani and Winston Ntshona in particular, Fugard created a number of

pieces inspired by real events. Fugard's own personal experience with the effects of

apartheid on blacks came with his first job as a clerk in a Native Commissioner's Court

he
where saw the injustices 27
of the pass-laws enacted.

Dramaturgically, Fugard brings into his `township plays' workshop-derived themes with

his black collaborators to add an authentic voice28to the black experience of apartheid.

Fugard's collaborative approach to theatre should place a more discriminatory analysis of

24SeeLoren Kruger, The Drama

of South Africa: Plays, Pageants and Publics since 1910 (London: Routledge, 1999),
155-156. Kruger refers to Ian Steadman's comments in "Theatre Beyond Apartheid" (1991,82) to comment on the
audienceresponses to protest and resistance theatre: `Some theatres intent on "mobiliz[ing] the masses" were met with
indifference by township audiences but welcomed by audiences at the Market and similar venues' (155). Kruger refers
to the institutional stability of venues like the Market and the Space theatres, located in white urban areas, `sustained by
liberal capital, and the emergence of an audience that was large enough and legitimate enough - at home and abroad
-
to deflect overt suppression by the state' (154).
25SeeBoesman Lena, Blood Knot Hello Goodbye, all in Dennis Walder, ed. Selected Plays, (Oxford:
and and and
Oxford UP: 1987).
26Fugard had interest in from Robert Kavanagh Kierkegard
an existentialist philosophy university, where notes as an
early influence. See Kavanagh, 63. Dennis Walder shows similarities between the lives and ideologies of Fugard and
Albert Camus, the French Algerian writer and existentialist, to the act of `bearing witness' to the fate of the anonymous
masses. See Dennis Walder, Athol Fugard, (London: Macmillan, 1984), 5-6. On Fugard's use of existentialism in his
plays of the 1960s, see Martin Orkin, Drama and the South African State, (Manchester: Manchester UP, 1991), 127-
129.
2' Walder, 1993:
xix.
28Kavanagh the the in No-Good Friday through a Marxist critique of the participants
queries authenticity of characters
of the production. He finds the play a mouthpiece for white liberal values and black intellectual desires for inclusion
into white society. He also queries the extent of the contribution of the black collaborators to the final product. See
Kavanagh, 59-83.
 164

what exactly is an Athol Fugard play. Nevertheless, the objective of this workshop

approach was to testify to the inhumanity of apartheid.

Fugard's collaborative efforts were an attempt at relating to the oppressedof South Africa

in an honest way. Since he had little interaction with blacks, collaboration seemedan

appropriate method. Earlier plays, No-Good Friday29 (first performed, 1958) and

Nongogo (first performed, 1959) were also collaborative efforts, although they did not

exhibit the technical skill and artistic inventiveness of Sizwe Bansi is Dead (first

performed, 1972) or The Island (first performed, 1973). Fugard himself was doubtful of

the political power his 30

works conveyed.

Given Fugard's philosophical leanings to existentialism and liberal humanism, which

place emphasis on the individual, the political vision needed to imagine the post-

apartheid South Africa he desires becomes problematic, The circumstances of the period

- of increased segregation and violent uprisings - demanded a political effort a writer of

Fugard's philosophical disposition could not provide. Fugard himself provides a blunt

estimation of his position in South African political discourse. In a newspaper interview

in 1974 he says, `I am a bastardized Afrikaner, a product of cultural miscegenation. I am

a classic example of the guilt-ridden impotent white liberal of South Africa' (Fugard, 81:

1991).31

29Fugard's included Lewis Nkosi, Bloke Modisane, Corney Mabaso and Nat Nakasa. Nkosi records the
collaborators
experience in `Athol Fugard: His Work and Us', in Home and Exile and Other Selections, (1965; London: Longman,
1983), 139-145.
30Walder, 1987:
xxix-mac.
31Andrew Foley that the foundations laid by the liberal `establishment' made possible the relatively smooth
argues
transition to majority rule in South Africa and that Fugard was a major contributor. The tenacity of writers like Fugard,
in their belief in liberalism, kept open a space in which dialogue was possible. See Andrew Foley, `Fugard, Liberalism
and the Apartheid', Current Writing 9.2 (1997), 57-76.
ending of
 165

Mda opposes Fugard's philosophical underpinning: the representation of individuals

in
caught up the whirlwind of social instability resigned to their oppressed state. For

instance in Sizwe Bansi is Dead, Buntu tells Robert Zwelinzima: `All I am saying is be a

real ghost, if that is what they want, what they've turned us into' (Fugard, 1993: 185).

The oppressedshape their identities within the space allotted to them by apartheid rather

than shape identities contesting it. Still, Mda acknowledges Fugard's political and artistic

contribution to South African theatre. In the context of liberal politics of the 1960s, after

the banning of the ANC and PAC, in which liberal organisations like the National Union

of South African Students took up the to

mantle speak for the oppressedgroups, Mda

`A
says: parallel situation was also developing in the arts during this period. The only

theatre that was overtly political in South Africa came from the liberal pen of Athol

Fugard. Fugard, in fact introduced political theatre in the western mode in South Africa'

(Mda, 1994: 3).

But of the political content of these plays, Mda comments:

These plays clearly protest against racial segregation by depicting its inhuman
nature. But these works have some prevarications in their depiction of the South
African reality. The oppressed suffer in silence, and are not involved in any
struggle against oppression. Instead they are involved in a struggle of how to
accommodate oppression and survive it, not how to confront it. They are endowed
with endless reservoirs of stoic endurance. The spirit of defiance that in
exists the
real life situation in the South Africa that we all know is in
non-existent these
works. The let
oppressed oppression happen to them, and all they do is moan and
complain about andit, devise ways to live with it. (Mda, 1994: 4)

Mda also disagreed with Fugard over the lifting of cultural sanctions against South

Africa. In the United States for a production of The Road, Mda received a messagefrom
 166

Dennis Brutus to boycott Fugard's production of `Master Harold'... and the Boys at the

Loeb Theatre:

[A]pparently in his talk at Harvard and elsewhere he had spoken against the
...
cultural boycott of South Africa, in favour of what the liberals would call
constructive engagement. As a result a boycott is being organised against him and
his work. (Mda, 1984: 297)

Fugard had earlier supported the boycott but in the end felt it necessarynot to perpetuate

the South African situation because 32This was

a silence of of possible adverse effects. a

silence he had helped to break as his initial project, when he first came to Johannesburg

in 1958 and experienced life in multi-racial Sophiatown.

Fugard remains the key artistic figure in Mda's work. Fugard influences Mda's

dramaturgy and the shaping of identities. Both dramatists addressthe effects of

oppressionon identities, which are located usually within familial relations. Their

in in
charactersare caught up a stasis which the construction of a fantasy world offers an

escape.Fugard's Lena and Mda's Sergeant feed on dreams, which are punctured by their

companions and by reality. They both use metatheatrical techniques that raise

consciousnessabout the nature of oppression and how to resist or cope with it. Both

writers portray identities of the dispossessed.In the absenceof community, they try to

create dignity for themselves. In keeping with his pessimism, Fugard's implying the

possibility of a better social and political future fail. His characters are too isolated from

politics to confront oppression in any meaningful, concerted way. Yet they are affected
 167

directly by politics. This depiction has led some critics to perceive his works as non-

political. Martin Orkin shows how some Western critics did not read any political

messagefrom his 33
plays, seeing them as comments on universal conditions. More

discomfiting, `Literary critics within South Africa as well as abroad also elect often to

foreground narrow versions of interiority' (Orkin, 1991: 146). Still, Fugard conveys

powerfully the effects of oppression on the human psyche and on human relationships.

His innovative use of language, at a time when no South African dialect was heard on

stage,his use of real testimony grounded his work in the particularity of apartheid

society.

Mda's work, although operating within a liberation ethic, is similarly pessimistic. There

is no note of triumphalism of the struggle. That there is a need for resistance is not in

doubt. What Mda questions is the sustainability of liberation ideology and the nature of

the post-independent state. In WSF, equality does not exist, even in death. Mda shares

this pessimism with several African writers from Ngugi wa Thiongo to Wole Soyinka,

who addressedthese themes after independence. Committed to freeing the whole

community, individual yearnings are kept in check. Nationalist re-invented identities

stifle when they become hegemonic representations of oppressed groups, and when they

usethis to
power appropriate the state for themselves. In this, Mda sharesthe same

concernswith Fugard over politicians and their power to direct peoples' lives. But while

Fugard's pessimism is derived from the situation of apartheid, Mda's pessimism is

shapedalso by the post-apartheid future.

32'Fugard this boycott but in 1968 he was to reconsider the issue again and to argue at that point against
supported
continuing the boycott - "anything that will get people to think and feel for themselves, that will stop them delegating
 168

Mda retreats from Fugard by giving his characters a force of spirit that makes them

unable to live with their situation rather than cope with it. They enjoin others similarly

oppressedto make a change. In DVR, Man joins the liberation struggle but makes Old

Woman come to terms with her past. In The Road, Labourer shoots Farmer, after being

dispossessedof his property and his wife. After the double crossing and debasementa

glimmer of humanity appears at the end of The Hill. Young Man leaves money for Man

to bribe the clerks at the Labour bureau so that he can find work in a gold mine. With this

conclusion, The Hill is similar to Fugard's work, in that though the characters become

aware of the superstructure of oppression, they come to terms with it. They too become

`real ghosts'. Mda, like Fugard, is expressing how the oppressed form communion around

their daily struggle. As long as they retain their humanity, hope is not lost. Yet for Mda,

existencecannot be isolated from politics in an oppressed society: `I have dismally failed

to respond to the strange aesthetic concepts so cherished in the western world that profess

that artistic creation is an end in itself, independent of politics and social requirements'

(Mda, 1984: 296).

Irrespective of his criticism, Mda acknowledges the impact Fugard has made on his work.

In an interview, he says:

Only recently someone who saw my play The Dying Screams of the Moon,
commented that there was a lot of Athol Fugard in it as far as structure is
I
concerned, and so on, and won't say no to that. In fact I think that I owe a lot of
my style to Athol Fugard, by either reading or seeing his I
work. created a

functions to the politicians, is important to our survival. Theatre can help do this. "' Orlin, 127.
...
33Orkin 146-147.
:
 169

different theatre from Fugard, it was completely different, but still there was a lot
of him too in the style that I used then. (Ida, 1997:249)

Through Fugard's work, Mda became acquainted with Beckettian absurdism and

Brechtian staging techniques. In the same interview, Mda says he had never come across

Beckett or Brecht. 34
either

In effect, Fugard is chiefly an artistic influence on Mda. Mda adapted Fugard to realise a

politically committed theatre against the by

oppression perpetrated the apartheid state.

Identities in Mda's theatre go beyond working within the confines of oppressive

practices, eliciting sympathy for their conditions. Instead his identities resist the

hegemonic practices of apartheid and act as agents of liberation, or become agents of

liberation after realising the untenable nature of their condition.

Township Musicals: Urban Explanations

Although Black Consciousnessinfluences Mda's drama, there are aspectsthat find their

in
roots popular theatrical modes. Mda's first writing efforts for the theatre were musicals

he Peka High School.35Of his Mda

when was a student at early writings says:

When it comes to the writing of the plays, I know exactly who and what
influenced them. It was Gibson Kente. I was at high school at Lesotho. I used to
read lots I
of plays. read Wole Soyinka, Joe Orton, Harold Pinter and a number of
other playwrights. But without really thinking of writing my own plays. Then one
day I saw a Gibson Kente play called Sikalo, which was being performed in
Maseru. At that stage I vaguely remembered watching a performance of the very
first play by Kente called Manana the Ja:: Prophet, a few years earlier, and it did

3aMda, 1997: 249.

3sHorn,
viii.
 170

not have any impact on me. When I saw Sikalo, I was still at high school and I
was quite fascinated by the fact that it was quite a terrible play. (Mda, 1997:248)

Black Consciousnesstheatre in the 1970s and 1980s was dominant mainly in the

36The lower
educatedcircles. classes of African urban dwellers preferred the more

entertainment-oriented township musical, a mixture of gospel, African American jazz and

local musical styles. Gibson Kente37was its major exponent. The themes of the popular

musicals like Kente's Manana the Jazz Prophet (1963) centred on the family or on

community issues in an urban setting familiar to township blacks. Stock characters like

shebeenqueens, corrupt policemen and tsotsis to

performed melodramatic effect. David

Coplan explains:

Equally effective was the expressive tension he (Kente) created between

rhetorical exaggeration and the thoroughly realistic portrayal of the conditions of
urban African life... Most important, it created a theatre of self-realisation, in
which audiences could seethemselves and their concerns brought to the stage in a
victory of the human spirit. (Coplan, 1985: 208)

Amer witnessing the successof Sizwe Bansi is Dead Kente included more political

themes in his work. It became necessaryto do so because of the changing mood of his

audience,which had developed politically especially after the 1976 uprisings. Black

38
Consciousnessbegan to gain a greater influence on the youths. There was little

alternative for Kente but to adapt to the new mood of his target audience. Between 1974

and 1976, Kente produced the more political melodramas How Long, I Believe and Too

Late.

36See Kelwyn Sole, 'Culture, Politics and the Black Writer: A Critical Look at Prevailing Assumptions' in English in
Arica 10.1 (1983), 38-84: 58.
On township musicals in general and Gibson Kente in particular, see David Coplan, In Township Tonight, (U. K.:
Longman, 1985). Kruger, 1999,148-153. Kerr, 216-222. Kavanagh, 113-144.
 171

Despite its conservative outlook, the township musical related to the political and social

aspirations of its audience. Kente was a `black capitalist, Christian' (Kruger, 1999:148)

who was part of a rising black business community in Soweto that had been growing

39
1960s. The 1960s
since the musicals of the were `fairly uncritical of apartheid' (Kerr:

1997: 219). The difference between the township musicals and the musicals produced by

white producers like Bertha Egnos was that `the stereotypes emerged from within the

black township culture, and projected the warmth and solidarity of community spirit

rather than merely the degradation of township crime' (Kerr: 1997:219). Kente's

insistence on English language use broke down communication barriers and gave the lie

to the National Party government's line on Bantu culture divisions.

Of Mda's plays, Dead End exhibits traits of the township musical. Charlie the pimp is

Mda's least politically conscious character. He displays awarenessof the colour problem;

he is incarcerated for his Afrikaner boss Frikkie du Toit's assault on Tseli, his girlfriend.

Charlie understandsthat the reason he cannot gain suitable employment is because of his

colour and this has caused his predicament. But unlike Mda's later characters Charlie

to
shows no urge address the political factors responsible for his oppression and is

resignedto his situation.

Mda, like the township musicals, focuses on the family as a major point of identity

formations. The prostitute features in Girls and The Hill. Mda's staging owes more to

" Kavanagh,119.
39Kerr, 219.
 172

Fugard, rather than the township theatre's stylised acting and singing used by Kente

prodigies Ngema and Mtwa in plays such as Woza Albert! and Sarafina (1986). 40The

clenched fist and singing in unison influenced the Black Consciousnesstheatre of

Maponya and Manaka, another feature Mda deviates from. In WSF, Sergeant and

Janabari make an effort at singing for the nation: `They stand together and then open

their mouths wide, trying to sing. But the voices won't come out. In frustration they stop

trying and sit down' (WSF, 44). Mda and township musical both addressthe same

audience,the oppressed. Mda's theatre is more critical of apartheid and shows how

identities of the township and rural areas can move away from their stereotypes and

becomeagents of liberation and development.

Theatre for Development

Mda's concern for the post-colonial moment coincides with his efforts at finding an

appropriate theatre form to conscientize oppressed groups. Like his father, Mda was wary

of a middle class take-over of interests and wealth after independence. A. P. Mda

believed that the interests of the massescould be served only by socialism. 41As a voice

for the masses,Mda realises that conventional theatre is too formal, with its well-made

play structure, to effectively conscientise peoples in the rural areas.An alternative form

of theatre is necessaryto foster ideas geared towards self-sufficiency and to create a

consciousnessto promote relevant development activities, one that incorporates

indigenous cultural aesthetics. To create a theatre for development is to create a theatre of

involvement.

" SeeChristopher Balme, `The Performance Aesthetics of Township Theatre: Frames and Codes' in Davis and Fuchs,
65-84.
 173

For Mda, the problem is ownership of communicationtechnology. The shapingof

information reflects the social background and concerns of its owners. Mda cites the

example of literacy:

Literacy is not only the acquisition of the skills of writing and reading, but the
literacy content itself is part of education to mould a certain consciousnessabout
in
people's struggle society. Content by intellectuals who write in English,
however relevant and politically "correct" it may be, becomes meaningless to
people who cannot understand that language, and theatrical codes employed to
convey that content. (Mda, 1996: 212)

Mda defines literacy in an active mode. Literacy is not achieved through a `banking'

systemof instruction but rather as part of the development of a people's consciousnessof

their social environment. Paulo Freire states that in the banking concept of education,

`knowledge is a gift bestowed by those who consider themselves knowledgeable upon

thosewhom they consider to know nothing' (Freire, [1970] 2000: 53). Mda's

development strategies reject the banking notion by using culture as a tool for

development.

In WhenPeople Play People (1993), Mda lays down strategies to put effectively theatre

for development to the advantage of its recipients. He draws on communications

42
theories, the educational theories of Freire, and the theatre practices of Augusto Boal,

among others. Mda visited Latin America to participate in theatre for development

4' Gail Gerhart,Black Power in SouthAfrica, (Los Angeles: U of California P, 1979), 130.
42Mda for a Master's degree in masscommunication with emphasis on telecommunications- television and
studied
radio' at Ohio University, U.S.A.
 174

During the visit, he gained inspiration to write Joys of War.43Mda focuses

workshops. on

the production of viable and sustainable communication structures suitable to

development strategies for the benefit of the target areas. The result is that the people,

using these self-sustaining communications resource, are able to determine their own

historical, cultural and social progress.

Mda at the Post Colonial Moment

Exile constitutes a vital part of Mda's early experience. Mda lived in Lesotho at an early

age. His position as a post-colonial writer is legitimised by his living outside South Africa

in independent Lesotho. But the circumstances of his exile do not make him a writer of

migrant sensibilities, like, for example, Salman Rushdie. The relationship of South Africa

is 44
to the Southern African region decisive. South Africa is the dominant economic and

force. 45
social

Mda's exile in Lesotho placed him in a unique position to experience the effects of South

Africa's economic dominance over Southern Africa. Yet his themes are determined by

eventsin South Africa. The Nun's Romantic Story (1996), Girls, WSF and The Hill are all

in
set post-independent African states, presumably Lesotho. Reference is made to

Lesotho's capital, Maseru, in The Hill. The plays point to South Africa's economic and

political dominance in the region. Mda's attempt in these is

plays a search for

43 Peterson,
?viii.
`4Van Wyk, 36.
" SeeDavid Simon, South Africa in Southern Africa: Reconfrgu»ng the Region, (U. K.: James Currey, 1998).
ed.
SamuelMensah, `Labour Markets, Migration and Lesotho's Economy' in Khabele Matlosa, ed. Migration
Development in Southern Africa, (Zimbabwe: SAPES Books, 2001), 211-50.
 175

46one that is insecure following the euphoria of liberation. It is in this

community, search

that his aspirationsare the sameas that of other Black Consciousnessdramatists.

Mda's father went into exile in Lesotho47three years before its independence. The family

joined him a year later. The senior Mda's choice of Lesotho was not an arbitrary one, as

Mda explains:

But we knew we were not going to a strange land. We had relatives who had lived
in that country for many generations...
Although my grandfather later drifted back into South Africa, Lesotho remained
the land of my forebears. Perhaps it is because of this history that I have become a
sentimental old fool about this place. My youth here was a rich one in the
community of both exiles and locals. And there was never any difference between
the two. We were one people. (Mda, 1999:75)

Mda's geographical dislocation from South Africa is minimal. He remains tied culturally

and economically to South Africa because of the colonial cartography that divided ethnic

groups without due consideration for their traditional boundaries. Lesotho's

independencewas a `flag independence'. Colonial policy and white capitalist farming

concernsdestroyed Lesotho's self-sufficiency in agriculture. As a result, Basotho men

becamemigrant workers in South Africa, subject to South Africa's labour and migration

laws. This led to a fracturing of traditional communities and a growing dependency on

46According to Michael Green, `South African

writers, all to aware of the biased and fragmented versions of their
history produced by institutionalised history writing and historiography, find that a central preoccupation with their
work is, as Bessie Head puts it, "a search as an African for a sense of historical community"'. Michael Green, `Fiction
as an Historicising form in Modern South Africa' in Writing and Africa, 1997,87-102: 88-89. See also Timothy
Brennan, The National Longing for Form' in Homi Bhabha, ed. Nation and Narration, (London: Routledge, 1995),
44-70: 61.
4' Lesotho, landlocked Africa, labour. After
within South is a major exporter of gaining independence from Britain in
1966,Lesotho fell to military rule after only four years of civilian government. Predominantly Christian, the three
languagegroups of Sesotho, Zulu and Xhosa are also spoken widely in South Africa, with English as its official
language.
 176

the South African through labour. 48Given these factors Mda had to
economy waged

recognisethe impact on South Africa on its neighbouring countries.

As Woman states in Girls: `... this struggle is not just South African. It is Southern

African' (Girls, 26). The dislocation of Southern African cultures by its settler

population, segregation, forced dispersal of indigenous groups and appropriation of black

labour created similar social and economic shifts that affected the indigenous groups and

their identities. The destruction of local economic systems by capitalism irrevocably

changedthe course of the region's history. By destroying the economic culture of the

people, by `violently usurping the free operation of the process of development of the

productive forces' (Cabral, 1974: 41-2), South African capitalism negatesthe very right

of the region's majority to determine their own history. Since economic and social

relations shape identities, this leaves agency to determine lives influenced by external

considerations. Writing from Lesotho, Mda observes the pernicious effects of this

phenomenonof historical change in The Hill, where the cultural values of the oppressed

miners are determined by their incorporation into the migrant labour system.

Mda, like his fellow writers in independent Africa seeks to `account for the stagnation of

postcolonial society, to focus on the parasitism of the African political elite' (Lazarus,

1990: 20). But Mda focuses on the oppressed rather than on the political elite. In WSF,

multinational capital and its local agents are responsible for underdevelopment and

inequality in society. The effects are shown on Sergeant and Janabari who realise too late

" SeeColin Murray, `From Granary to Labour Reserve: An Economic History of Lesotho', South African Labour
Bulletin 6.4,3-20.
 177

what is happening to them in the liberated nation. Mda views his critique through a

humanistic gaze, thus like Soyinka and Ngugi he shows his distrust of the nation, and its

inability to provide for the majority of its citizens. His exiled condition in Lesotho creates

scepticism of a situation that might repeat itself in an independent South Africa. Here we

find that, `nation and exile are inextricably bound in discourses of postcolonial

intellectuals. Nation favours a language of collectivity and exile is narrated through

individual experiences. While nation allows for consensus,exile thrives on dissidence'

(Rajan and Mohanram, 1995: 5). Mda's political analysis does not escapethe nation by

offering a metaphysics of being. To do so would be to attach an ethnic explanation as an

attempt at authenticity, or, in the Black Consciousness mode, to idealise blackness. Mda

subscribesto the position held by Ngugi, that the only two tribes in Africa are the

"`haves" and the "have-nots"' (Ngugi, 1977: xvii). This is another distinction between

Mda and Soyinka, who submits to the notion of African identities within an ethnic

authenticity.

Black Consciousnesstheatre rejected ethnic/rural dramatisations becausethey were seen

to legitimise the divisive Bantustan policy. Mda adheres to this principle, for to make a

critique of apartheid through a nativist rendering of sensibilities becomes a task fraught

49 Woman, Old Man 50

etc. They
with difficulty. His characters bear generic names: Man,

are types, representative of the oppressed and their condition, yet individually

differentiated by their material realities. Hegemonic power, residing with the white

minority, gives them power to define the African according to the discursive practices

49SeeNkosi, Tasks Masks, 79.

and
 178

that suits apartheid. In The Road, Farmer distinguishes Labourer as different becausehe

is a `foreign Bantu' and therefore can sit with him under the tree (TR, 149). Farmer has

previously denied Labourer shelter because he is black. To Farmer, all blacks are inferior

to Afrikaners, so he can determine Labourer's identity.

Mda seeshimself as a post-colonial writer, because he is `here, now, writing in a

postcolomal era' (Mda, 1997: 255). Thus Mda attaches to the post-colonial a timely

explanation, rather than a condition. Yet his plays, whether they are set during or after

liberation, comment on the individual as being vulnerable to hegemonic practices, racial

and class-wise. His post-independence plays constitute a continuation with the themes of

the general situation of the poor under oppressive conditions. By reinforcing the Ngugian

of
perspective class division in Africa, again he shows how Black Consciousness

ideology is incomplete by its privileging of race above other factors of oppression.

Theseinfluences that have shaped Mda's dramaturgy centre his identity formations in

SouthernAfrica's social, economic and artistic developments. Rather than seek another

alternative to hegemonic representations of identity, Mda works through them,

positioning his characters in their social situation. Then, he offers a way out. Similar to

Soyinka, he rejects the divisions placed by decentralised despotism. But where Soyinka

writes through an ethnic idealism, Mda ignores its presence, privileging class as the way

through which Africans can unite around their experience of oppression. This strategy

seesculture as fluid, determined primarily by material factors. The effect is to `de-

50SeeCarolyn Duggan, `Things Darkness: Character Construction in the Earlier Plays of Zakes Mda' in Alternations
of
4.1, (1997), 27-44.
 179

essentialise' African-ness. By writing out of these situations, Mda creates his own unique

theatre. It is to his most didactic play that I turn to in seeing how he rejects fixed

identities while at the same time works to a committed plan.

And the Girls in their Sunday Dresses

In And the Girls in their Sunday Dresses (first performed in 1988), Mda puts in

perspective the regional relationship between nations and individuals in Southern Africa.

The material forces of society are shaped from without and are therefore inimical to the

development of the post-independent state. The regional relationship has its effects on the

individual. Mda explores the dependenceof a post-independent state in a neocolonial

economic association to international food aid through a personal relationship between

Woman and Lady. The two middle-aged women queue for rice at a government

distribution centre, at the mercy of fickle office clerks who are the girls in their Sunday

dresses.Foreign governments supplied the rice as aid for distribution to the poor.

Through their relationship of convenience, Woman and Lady come to terms with the

absurdity of their in
situation and so doing decide to take control of their lives.

From the opening description it is clear that Woman is Mda's mouthpiece. She is `soberly

dressed'.In comparison, Lady is overly dressed for someone queuing to buy rice. She

looks ridiculous in her attempt to look sexy at her age. Their relationship is symbiotic.

Lady needs Woman's food and in exchange sharesthe chair that she brought along

becauseshe is familiar with inefficient government operations that always entail long

waits. But while Woman seestheir co-dependency as a natural state of affairs, to Lady

is
such relationship caused only by necessity: `I just to
want you understand that hands
 180

clean each other. You need my chair, I need your food. I don't want you to think that I

am stranded or something' (Girls, 5). There is a sensethat Woman would offer assistance

anyway - she is further described as motherly. A `high class' prostitute, Lady seesthings

only from the exterior and the material. She abandoned university studies to marry a well-

to-do Italian chef who later on elopes with the housemaid. Thereafter, Lady becomes a

courtesan.She wears heavy make-up to conceal the effects of skin bleaching, caused by

her lack of self-esteem. Her vacuous excuse: `We are not so selfish as to look beautiful

for ourselves, you know. We do it for other people, so that they should have something to

look at' (Girls, 9)

Woman works as a domestic in South Africa. She has a clearer view of the conditions

that they face as an underclass, and that the situation is regional. Only a collective

approachcan resolve their problems. She has a past, which involves the same Italian chef

who abscondedfrom Lady. The Italian brings her to Cape Town and later abscondsto

take a job on a ship. Rather than dwell on the past, Woman works as a cleaner in the

block of flats where she and the chef used to live. Her experience makes her self-reliant

and more assertive. Shejoins the Domestic Workers Union to better her condition and

that of her colleagues. She is unwilling to join Lady in flattering and supplicating the

office girls as they go for lunch break or go home, leaving them unattended to. Lady

blamesWoman's impatience on the fact that she is not resident in Lesotho and is unused

to such incompetence and corruption. The rice is loaded on to private trucks before their

eyes,to be sold at inflated in

prices the open market.
 181

The play is not a direct critique of post-independence society through gender

relations.

Neither Lady nor Woman is a feminist in the fundamentalistsense.Their criticism

of
black men's penchant for dwelling in the past is a critique of the myth-seeking
aspect of

Black Consciousness.They conclude that it is their responsibility to conscientize them.

Sceptical of hero-worship and the way in which it can lead to despotism, Mda
emphasises

that active resistance is not the preserve of a charismatic few, as is the case in Soyinka's

mythic heroes. It is this attitude towards liberation that has stratified its movements and

left a self-seeking national elite in power. The attitude of the national elite towards the

is
poor what the office girls reproduce. Ofisiri displays a similar attitude towards the ex-

in
soldiers WSF.

The fact that Girls consists of only the two female characters, though they conform to the

stock characterisation of prostitute and motherly figures in

common African literature, 5'

is a deviation from the predominantly male characters of Black Consciousnessdrama.

The concerns in most Black Consciousnessdrama tend towards male-oriented subjects,

suchas working and living conditions in the mines e.g. Maishe Maponya's The Hungry

Earth.52The two women for a moment consider black men more unreliable than
white

men, even though an Italian has disappointed both of them. In the end they recognise

infidelity to be a male trait. The economic and social conditions make white
men more

attractive, as they can provide an escapefrom poverty. This feeds into the desire for

women to lighten their complexion with skin-damaging cosmetics. Blackness is equated

sl SeeF. Senkoro,The Prostitute in African Literature: 1982.

51Robert Morrell
says masculinity is socially constructed and therefore is not a natural attribute in men_There are
several forms of masculinity rather than a single universal one. As such, Black Consciousness promotes, inadvertently
what Morrell calls 'hegemonic masculinity' which not only suppresses women but other masculinities as well. See
Robert Morrell, `Of Boys and Men: Masculinity and Gender in Southern African Studies', 1998: 625.
 182

with poverty and underdevelopment. It becomes psychologically imprinted on Lady that

shemust change herself physically. With Woman's help, Lady realises that society

conditions black men, hence the need for their re-education. Mda's approach not to limit

their problem to a feminist critique allows him to show how various problems interrelate

and affect the nation and the region.

Girls scrutinises the broken promises of independence. The play dramatises the

aspirations of women to leave the country by marrying foreigners and the petty

oppressionof government officials. Mda shows how the nation's dependency has a

similar effect on its citizens. The nation is incapable of developing according to a truly

national culture, for its leaders are assimilated culturally and economically by the West

and bound by a neocolonial relationship. This is not all down to their fault, for as Fanon

observes,`The colonial situation calls a halt to in

national culture almost every field.

Within the framework of colonial domination there will never be such phenomena as new

cultural departures or changes in the national culture' (Fanon, 1990: 191). Woman

identifies forthrightly the regional scope of the problems that they face, as she tells Lady:

`One day it's going to dawn on you, and on the rest of all the others who think like you,

this struggle,is not just South African. It is Southern African' (Girls, 26). Not only is the

political situation similar but the personal as well, through both women having relations

with the same Italian. Politically, Lady seesWoman as an agitator, importing ideas that

are specific only to South Africa's situation. She fails to understand how South Africa's

problems are hers since she is living in an independent nation. She identifies with

corruption as a national trait, is is

which why she prepared with her chair. By accepting
 183

incompetence and corruption, she is part of the national problem. By the end of the play,

Lady is conscientized. They do not collect the rice they have spent days queuing for.

Lady leads the way as they leave the depot, walking away hand in hand.

Mda criticises Christianity from the point of it being an ideology of false consciousness

and as a luxury 53
affordable only after material needs are addressed. Christianity is seen

as an escaperoute to Europe rather than a means of spiritual salvation. Here Mda ties up

Christianity with Western economic domination and as a Eurocentric universalism, with

Europe being spiritually and economically superior and desirable. Christianity

the
essentialises poverty of Africa and the wealth of Europe. It provides a dominant

narrative for successin life through migration to Europe, marriage to a European and

material gain. This perception of Christianity, as theodicy of good fortune, attracts the

poor to see it as the way out and keeps them in check, hoping to be part of the chosen

few, creating further divisions among them.

In Girls, Mda combines resistance theatre with theatre for development. By depicting the

absurdity of waiting at the distribution depot before moving on to larger issues, Mda

forces the audience to look at their lives, at what they accept as commonplace but should

resist through self-empowerment. Only by revolting against these smaller problems can

the bigger ones be addressed.Mda has spoken against urban-based liberal organisations

behalf in the 54But as an urban-based middle class

speaking on of people rural areas.

writer, a play like Girls follows this trend. As Mda's mouthpiece, Woman resembles the

5;Girls, 22,
 184

sloganeercommon in resistance theatre. Still, Girls accentuatesthe need for newly

independent South Africa to forego the way of other African nations by becoming

nothing more than parodies of their former colonial masters.

Mda attempts to reconstitute national identities into a regional one by recuperating a

senseof community, based on social and economic similarities of the poor. His characters

are ordinary people who have developed their attitudes towards oppression socially and

historically. Woman and Lady represent a group, but it is through their individual

experiencesthat we recognise the need for community to form new identities. Woman's

journey to a new consciousnesscreates the awarenessof the regional dynamics causing

the dependencyon South Africa and the West. Her active engagementcomes through her

experienceat work, which leads her to join a union.

Though Mda, like his fellow South African writers is searching for a senseof historical

community, like Soyinka, he locates change in individual agency. Personal relations

remain the space through which individual choice leads to communal action. The

personalrelationship between the two women and the Italian reveals an individualism

that ignores the general conditions of race oppression. Woman follows the Italian to Cape

Town where because of apartheid laws she pretends to be his hired domestic. She regards

it as a necessaryinconvenience for she is in love. She is not yet politically engaged with

the institutionalised racism that impinges on their relationship until the Italian absconds.

Her identity was formed by external influences to the extent that her own self is almost

54Zak-esMda, 'Learning from the Ancient Wisdom of Africa: In the Creation and Distribution of Messages', 1994,
139-150: 142. See Ke1wyn Sole, `Democratising Culture and Literature in a -New South Africa": Organisation and
 185

absent.It is when she accepts her reduced circumstances that she engageswith herself

and seekspolitical representation through the workers' union.

Lady too is unable to see race as a problem. Living in an independent nation, her views

are formed by the dominant cultures, which are in turn influenced by South Africa. Hence

her using bleaching creams to attract white and black middle class clients. Both client

identify the Western cultural 55Lady

groups with sphere. cannot see any other way of

progressingother than through prostitution, which she gets her daughter to take up. In her

middle age, she now seesher daughter as competition. Still she fails to understand the

forces responsible for her predicament.

Devoid of any mythical framework, the women exemplify Mda's attempt to open new

fields of identity formations within the underclass. Change is possible, but self-agency

must first be acquired by thoroughly analysing the material conditions that create the

presentoppressive situation. It is then than a properly organised liberation movement can

form. By showing how economic forces impinge on Africans on a regional level, Mda.

breaksdown the barriers of ethnicity and nationality to reconfigure identities according to

class.Mda shows that oppression is not limited to race and therefore, after colonialism,

the struggle must continue.

Theory', 1994: 1-37.

ssPaulo Freire internalisation by the oppressed of the oppressor's culture and interests. See
sees this condition as an
Freire,43-47.
 186

The Hill

TheHill (first performed, 1980) is also set in post-independent Lesotho. The macro-

economic and social analysis of labour migrancy, family upheavals and apartheid show

the effects of hegemonic practices on groups and individuals. They qualify how nations

like Lesotho become suppliers of cheap labour for South African business and industry.

Mda examines these effects on the psyches, bodies and relationships of the oppressed

classes.The Hill is a gritty play on the dehumanisation these oppressed groups undergo to

ensuresurvival, how it undermines an ethics conducive to human relations and, on a

56
larger scale, nation-building. By absenting ethnic associations these characters come
-

from their rural areas to seek work Mda erasesthe fictive structures of invented
-

traditions-requiring his characters to seek alternative ways of self-agency other than

through ethnicity.

The difficulties of creating alternative identities for his characters are exacerbated by

their desperatesituation. Once again we see South Africa's domination in the region and

its pernicious effect. We also see how South Africa's problem becomes a regional one.

Denigration begins not in a mining zone or in a reserve inside South Africa but within the

capital of their independent nation. The migrants are trapped within the immediacy of

everydayexistence. These men are prepared to suffer humiliation to gain employment.

Within the capitalist economy work provides them with status both in the urban and rural

56This
points to Mda's scepticism of the nation-state. In an interview with Venu Naidoo, Mda says, `I am not a
nationalist. I see my self as a person of the world and I find nationalism rather inhibiting and destructive... It is a force
that I am afraid of, be it Afrikaner nationalism or African nationalism... I don't believe in man-made borders because I
seemyself as a person of the world. But that does not contradict the Pan-Africanism to which I subscribe' (Mda, 1997:
258). Pan-Africanism, in this light, should be seen, like Negritude, as an attempt at recovering identities and rejecting
thoseimposed by the historiography of an oppressive force.
 187

locations. Every one around them undergoes the same humiliation to get, and remain, in

work.

Young Man and Man, are at opposite ends of experience. Young Man's world is yet to be

by
punctured working in the mines and so he seesgoing there as unproblematic. Man has

already been in the mines and knows of the degradation that awaits them in the event that

is
either man successful at the labour-recruiting agency. Man had saved money from his

last contract to return home and set up a farming business that has failed, leaving a return

to South Africa the only option. Though a realist, Man is also prone to fantasising, as an

effort to erasethe old unpleasant experience.

The need for something meaningful to define their lives leads them to make scatological

comparisons. The idea is that the one with the bigger mound has had more food to eat.

The food is obtained from the scavenged dustbins of the rich of Maseru West. Both are

starving, yet they compete for who has eaten more of other people's waste than the other

as a mark of superior status. Young Man boasts:

Two mouthfuls against nothing. And it hurts your pride. You don't want to
believe that a young man can be ahead of you. You boast of your long experience
in the gold mines of South Africa; but let me tell you, child of my mother, here in
Maseru I am ahead of you. Two mouthfuls against nothing. Two mouthfuls ahead!
(TH, 73)

This is what keeps them going, in between finding part-time work and dodging tax

collectors. The rest of the time is spent dreaming of going `to the land of the white man.

To dig his gold from the belly of the earth' (TH, 74). Young Man and Man argue over the
 188

status of gold mining and coal mining. The status is as irrelevant as Young Man's desire

for privacy. Man points out:

Privacy! You will learn soon enough that privacy is a thing of the past. Your shit
will have privacy at your home where you are a man. Where you are the father of
your children and the husband of your wife. The mines will teach you a different
lesson. We all shit in open lavatories there. Father and son together. We all wash
,.
in communal shower rooms. There is no privacy in nakedness.(TH, 77)

This episode expressesthe breakdown of familial relations and the new identities shaped

by work in the capitalist economy that seespeople as factors of production only. This

lack of humanity forms the consciousnessof those working there.

Young Man fantasises about what he will do with his earnings after he has found

employment. The car and sound system he `buys' reflect the changing values and

priorities between the urban/modern and rural/traditional societies. These changing

values are created by Lesotho's economic dependence on South Africa. According to

Martha Mueller, in her study on the effect of labour migrancy on power relations within

the family:

The strategies open to women and men are determined primarily by Lesotho's
relationship with South Africa. The former's extreme dependence - economic,
social, political and psychological - has in
created a situation which valued
objects and the means of obtaining them are defined from without Lesotho.
(Mueller, 1977: 155)

For Young Man cattle ownership is an outdated signifier of wealth. Rural/traditional

implies backwardness, a lack of Western modernity and education. Young Man has
 189

entered an economy where value systems operate with hegemonic structures that combine

to interpellate the labourer for its own perpetuation. In his essay on constructions of

masculinity in Southern Africa, Robert Morrell points out that, `The new masculinity

incorporated work as a central feature of its identity' (Morrell, 1998: 625). Yet this work

did not cater for the majority and their societies. As Coplan has shown, Lesotho migrants

distinguished between their work identities and their personal identities as a strategy of

57
coping with the alienation of work.

Young Man would have his sister reflect his new status. He does not grant her request for

money for school fees but instead brings her as

clothes, shoes and accessories worn by

in the 58Likewise, he buys for his These

women urban area. cosmetics girlfriend. gifts are

intendedto enhance his own status and announce his identity as a city dweller, which also

marks him as superior to the rural people. This is a manifestation of the new masculinity

formed by working in the mines and being part of a wider work-related culture. Because

Young Man neglects his responsibilities his sister resorts to running a shebeenand so

becomesthe family breadwinner. Man shatters his fantasy by revealing how men in the

mines earn the to

extra money needed purchase these items - male prostitution. Young

Man's fantasising exposes the degradation men face in the mines, the new values they

acquire and the negative effects that extend to the rural areas, a critique elaborated later

by
on Veteran.59

57Coplan,32.
58TH, 79.
597H, 95-96.
 190

Mda usessex to show how relations of intimacy reflect social imbalances,or are used

exploitatively. Emasculated by the failure of his farm, Man has to accept his wife's

infidelity. Absenteeism from home prevents him from carrying out his conjugal duties.

He cannot provide financially or sexually for her. Prostitution and same sex relationships

are rife in the hostels. Man and Veteran suggestthat Young Man's good looks will make

him attractive to rapacious men. During the Church sequence Young Man confessesto

to man.60Exploitation blacks becomes total

providing sexual gratification a white of

becauseof the economic power governing race relations. Veteran, a newcomer to the hill,

loseshis money to prostitutes becausehis sexual desires overpower him once he leaves

the mine for home. He repeats his mistake of first visiting the brothel in town and as

always, ends up being robbed. On this occasion, he is also robbed of his trousers.

The female prostitutes are "right cannibals of the female species' but not in the

ontological senseof Soyinka's Madame Tortoise/Rola. They are forced to sell their

bodiesby the same social and economic machinery that force men into migrant labour.

The culture of survival is paramount. Their predatory instincts, honed by deprivation,

breachall propriety. 1stWoman recognises Young Man as her nephew. Her colleagues

respondwith the conventional wisdom `Here in Maseru he is a man like any other man',

and `Yes, you can even sleep with him if he has money' (TH, 105)

Mda's critique of Christianity (Roman Catholicism per se) begins in the opening scene

in
where a nun prays what at first seems like a graveyard but is the hill. The illusion of

the graveyard registers the nun as being only interested in the men when they can no

60TH, 100.
 191

longer be exploited physically, This implies that Christianity has no relevance to their

existence. Throughout her presence on stage she ignores the men when they addressher.

Veteran points out that she is only interested in saving their souls. `She doesn't know that

you exist' (TH, 97) He continues with an incisive critique of religion in their lives:

Your present sufferings, your struggles to go to the land of gold... all those are
things of the world. When you get to the land of gold - if you get there - you'll
find people like her. Representing their particular type of system. Only they,
unlike her, to
are part of a system which strives castrate us. They have been
specially groomed by the white man to teach us that we are happy with our lot.
(TH, 97)

The Nun's silence is acquiescent of Veteran's point. She refuses their request for a

blessing. In the course of chasing a blessing, Young Man loses his food, which, literally,

hasbeen bought with his own blood. In order to survive Young Man and Man donate

61
blood at a blood bank. The blood is not for use in local hospitals. Like their labour, their

blood is exported `over the seaswhere it is sold to hospitals and other places which need

blood' (TH, 85). Life is literally sucked out of Lesotho.

Like in WSF, the oppressed prey on each other. The prostitutes rob Veteran. Veteran

stealsMan's trousers, Young Man loses his crisps to Veteran and Man. Bribes are given

to obtain work permits. The cycle of inhumanity is broken when Young Man gives Man

money to bribe the clerks at the recruitment office. On a personal level, this act offers

hope for humanity, that even in adverse conditions the poor can assist themselves. But it

is an ambiguous ray of hope in the greater scheme. Young Man, Man and Veteran are

locked within the oppressive state and show little determination to overturn the system.
 192

Much like Fugard and protest theatre, this scenario `disapprovingly depict(s) a situation

of oppression, but (it) does not go beyond that' (Mda, 1994: 4).

Conclusion

Mda's anti-mythic approach opens up liberation discourse to all groups excluded from its

dominant narrative. In Girls and The Hill, the only distinctions are between the rich and

the poor, the oppressor and the oppressed.Mda's humanism and his other influences

allow him to seek alternatives of self-discovery within Black Consciousnessideology. As

he claims, `I do not even believe in manmade borders becauseI see myself as a person of

this world' (Mda, 1997: 258). This is shown in the two plays discussed.The effects of

South Africa's regional dominance itself reject borders. The only borders are statutory

oneslike pass laws for purposes of control, and so Lesotho operates as a Bantustan rather

than as an independent nation. It is ruled indirectly by South Africa. South African

hegemony enables Mda to advance his own Pan-Africanism, and enhanceshis regional

critique.

The concerns for giving the underclass a voice have made Mda move into theatre for

development, with an emphasis on communications rather that on performance. Such a

pro-active approach provides an authentic voice for people to control their own

A
representation. platform is created for raising consciousnessand promoting popular

indigenous forms of cultural perfonnance, thus developing a potent means of self-

determination. It is done with a view to rejecting culture as monolithic; it is immediate,

transitory and responsive to social and economic change. Mda works towards a practical

b1TH 85-86.
 193

approach to identity formations as constantly in flux. His characters are urged to create

identities for themselves. They first recognise their social and political positions in

society before seeking out the strategies for anti-hegemonie action. As such, Mda's

approach seesidentity and culture created in a continuum where static forms are

synonymous with hegemonic representations.

In comparison with Soyinka, we see that the same Western theatre forms have influenced

both writers. Mda's dramaturgy is influenced through mainly Athol Fugard. Fugard's

theatre introduced Mda to many of the Western aesthetics incorporated in his theatre.

Mda was also influenced by township theatre of the popular musical and of Black

Consciousness.Soyinka's satires are influenced by the Yoruba popular theatre genre. His

major work emphasisesthe traditional content. His universal humanism is based on a

mythical explanation underpinning human experience. Mda, on the other hand, bases his

own humanism in a more materialist exposition. Agency is acquired through struggle

with oppression and it is from here that identity is determined.

Both offer a progressive view of African history through their different approaches,

rejecting ideology as a way of fighting oppression. Soyinka's mythic approach is founded

on the notion of culture as a fluid continuum, responding and incorporating new

experiencesand regenerating itself to cope with new phenomena. Mda offers a vision

basedon the daily struggle of the oppressed within a liberation ethic. This, for Mda, is

what defines them as a people and thus enables them to form new associations without

the need for the nation-state.

 194

Soyinka and Mda approach ethnicity differently. This key distinction shows how

colonialism in the shape of indirect rule influences their articulation of African identities.

Soyinka uses his indigenous culture to create a modern identity out of eternalising myth.

Mda favours class over ethnicity as a unifying force for the black experience. Race

representsa much larger factor in Mda's thinking because of the nature of apartheid.

Therefore we cannot discount the historical patterns of colonialism in West Africa and

South Africa when looking at how these playwrights shape identities.

Soyinka and Mda. seek new identity patterns through their particular perceptions, offering

a uniquely African view of modernity and humanism. By addressing the individual in an

existential space, they derive agency that refuses to lend itself to oppression, and to

determinetheir place in the world through a paradoxical ethic of continuity and variation.

This is why their influences are various and offer a multi-dimensional scope to the

identities they present in their dramas.

 195

Chapter Five

Representation of Women in the Works of Wole Soyinka and Zakes Mda

In this chapter I will compare the ways in which Wole Soyinka and Zakes Mda represent

women in their works. This is with a view to examining how is

gender conceptualised in

the context of African identities through dramatic representation. I will look at the

historical and social manifestations of gender construction in Nigeria and South Africa

and weigh them against the dramatic representations of Soyinka and Mda.

The relevance of devoting a chapter to the representation of women lies in the fact that

male dramatists and critics dominate African theatre' which, according to Gloria

Chukukere, has `encouraged the perpetuation of an unbalanced perspective' of women

(Chukukere, 1995: 6). Arriving after the consolidation of a masculine dramatic view of

Africa, the female writer is forced into the secondary position of contesting the male

writer's vision. As a consequence, `she has in

not participated creating a tradition but is

again forced to to
respond specific literary traditions already established by male writers'

(Chukukere, 1995: 306). Florence Stratton goes further to contend that `African women

writers and their works have been rendered invisible in literary criticism' (Stratton, 1994:

1). Soyinka and Mda approach identity formations differently: Soyinka through an

idealist mythic essentialism, and Mda through a materialist analysis. Since both Soyinka

and Mda have been prominent in creating the literary dramatic tradition; Soyinka as

Nigeria's foremost dramatist, Mda as South Africa's leading black dramatist of the

1For the Femi Ojo-Ade, `Female Writers, Male Critics' in E. D.

a perspective of this view with regard to novel, see
Jones,ed. African Literature Today 13, (Oxford: Heinemann, 1983), 158-179.
 196

literary Black Consciousness genre; they are apt choices for investigating how women

identities are constructed in male writers' texts.

In examining the dramatic representation of women, I look at the types that are prevalent

in African male writings and the response of women writers and critics to these

After
representations. that I will offer a historical perspective of women's position in

society in Nigeria, bearing in mind the objective of my thesis: to see the in

ways which

the idea of an African identity is inescapably shapedby colonialism. I will then look at

the representationsof women in Soyinka's dramatic oeuvre before looking at how they

function in two of his plays. I will follow a similar structure for Mda and, additionally,

look at how the figure of the prostitute is informed by the social conditions he seesas a

manifestation of oppression.

Fictional Representations of Women

Stereotyping of women by male writers involves two distinct types: The Mother

Africa/sweet mother, and the city girl as sophisticate or prostitute. The cosmopolitan

influence of Negritude popularised in poetry the trope of `Mother Africa', which

conflates with that of the `sweet mother', `the all-accepting creature of fecundity and self-

sacrifice' (Ogundipe, 1987: 6). For the male writer, the body of the African woman is

anothersite of contest between an imaginary pristine Africa and the racist, colonial

2
order. Florence Stratton that `The trope is deeply in
entrenched the male
comments

2 In field female involves both Africa Europe. See for example, Tayeb Salih,
some works, the of contestation and
Seasonof Migration to the North, (Oxford: Heinemann, 1969). Susan Andrade argues that postcolonial criticism and
Westernfeminism subsume gender into race. This configuration privileges race. See Susan Andrade, `Rewriting
History, Motherhood, and Rebellion: Flaming an African Woman's Literary Tradition, ' in Research in African
Literatures 21.1, (1990), 91-110: 93-4.
 197

literary tradition, the sexual imperatives it encodes shaping the writing

of such diverse

authors as Senghor, Soyinka, and Ngugi' (Stratton, 1994; 39). The figurative

of
appropriation women by major African male writers constitutes reclamation from

colonial stereotypical otherness. But by doing so, the essentialising counter-strategies

similarly objectify female subjectivity. The male writer envisages African femininity as

anything other than its colonial representation. There is a blindness to the historical

construction of the female subject, of the role both colonial and anti-colonial writing and

action play in its construction, and to female agency responding to the actual conditions

3
of social and economic changes. The male writers' representation becomes a re-reading

of colonial assumptions coupled with idealisations of an African past where tradition

connotesan unproblematised patriarchy. An imagined stability of the pre-colonial past

derives from this affirmation of enduring tradition, which was a colonial assumption that

underwrote the imposition of indirect rule. For the writer to present the African as

cultured there must be a rigid social structure against which to state claims of difference. 4

The female becomes an item of culture to be displayed as part of the African trophy

cabinet in the binary discourse of colonial opposition. Certain female attributes are

reducedto archetypes to which all African women are measured against. By erasing the

particularities of history and culture they become the content of myth and their identities

static.

3 'Blindness' is
what I would use to describe Nana Wilson-Tagoe's thesis that African male writers present an
unproblematised situation when writing about the female. See Nana Wilson-Tagoe, 'Reading Towards a Theorization
of African Women's Writing: African Women's Writing within Feminist Gynocritism' in Stephanie Newell, ed.,
Writing African Women: Gender, Popular Culture and Literature in West Africa, (London: Zed Books, 1997), 11-28.
' The
affirmation of a tradition, grounded in the repetition of a set of practices, are shown to be sometimes recent. They
servethe purposes of the present. See Eric Hobsbawn, 'Introduction', The Invention of Tradition.
 198

The city girl sophisticate/prostitute, radical opposite of Mother Africa, is the negation of

is
pure essenceand often always the product of urban relocation. Indirect rule created the

arbitrary divide between rural and urban identities. The rural is perceived as the site of

pristine culture, innocent (ignorant) of an urban-located modernity. The urban site of

modernity, hybridity and individualism is deemed more of a negative influence on

women than on men. Molara Ogundipe-Leslie points out that this is

stereotype often used

to portray the conflict between 5

modernity and traditionalism. Where the sexuality of the

Mother Africa trope is idealised as procreative and sensuous,that of the city girl is

debasedas degenerate,rapacious and dangerous. In a study on Yoruba popular culture,

Karin Barber seesthis stereotype not as part of the tradition imagined against colonial

binarity but one reconstructed in light of a contemporary social, economic climate. `It is a

languagecreated not by "culture clash" as such but by the deliberate search for the

effective words for a new reality' (Barber, 1986: 20). Barber goes further to describe the

modem realities that shape men's view of women. These views, conservative in outlook,

in
are also prevalent Yoruba popular drama.6

Irrespective of class, the power of representation resides with the male. In both instances,

of the literary and the popular artistic, the traditional figures as the location of invented

pristine values. The city is presented as a problematic site, where freedom from familial

associationand responsibility and the economic environment create new identities that

challenge preconceived notions of womanhood. Where the woman cannot be checked

through a narrowly constructed domesticity, there is an attempt to control her sexuality

5SeeMolara Ogundipe-Leslie, `The Female Writer

and her Commitment' in African Literature Today: 15, Eldred
Jones,Eustace Palmer and Majones Jones, eds., (U. S.A.: AWP, 1987), 5-13.
 199

by negative representations of the single and/or childless woman. In terms of the

traditional, control is through her fertility as a mother, a role lionised by many male

African writers. Motherhood is viewed as the woman's primary goal. As Ogundipe-

Leslie comments, `The way African writers enthuse about motherhood, one wonders if

there are no women who hate childbirth or have underdeveloped maternal instincts'

(Ogundipe-Leslie, 1987: 6). In the urban location the single, childless female is

representedas an aberration, as a threat to stability in the form of a home wrecker or

good-time girl. Women writers find themselves contesting these in

stereotypes their

work, as an integral part of contemporary drama's critique of the post-independent

African state.

Although Negritude's influence was felt mainly in West Africa, South African male

writing used the trope of Mother Africa as a signifier of authenticity. In a study on female

representationin South African English literature, Gabriella Madrassi observes that the

fiction of Sol Plaatje and Thomas Mofolo used the female body as symbolic of

autochthonousclaims during the periods of aggressive land appropriations, backed by

laws such as the Land Act of 1913. Writers such as Peter Abrahams and Alex la Guma

investedblack urban identities with a modern sensibility forged out of the new social

8
patterns. Black Consciousnesswas later to use these same strategies of self-assertive

blacknessin the 1970s.

6Karin Barber, `Radical Conservatismin Yoruba Popular Plays,' in E. Breitinger and R Sanders,eds.,Drama and
Theatrein Africa, 7, (Bayreuth: Bayreuth U, 1986),5-32: 23.
7 SeeGabriella Madrassi, The Black Woman: A Woman Apart: Stereotypes and Self-Assertion in South African English
Literature, (Berne: Peter Lang, 1998).
8Madrassi.
 200

Women in Nigeria: A History

In this section I will pay particular attention to gender relations among the Yoruba, as this

primarily informs Soyinka's perspective of women. This is to show how female identities

are historically constructed, and to further show how the impact of colonialism is a

determining factor of female identities in Soyinka's dramatic writing. As Barber has

commented,male reaction to modernity created a negative impression of types of

women. Traditional patriarchy and colonial phallocentrism influence this image. An

examination of pre-colonial, colonial and post-colonial gender relations suggest that

women have played a secondary role in society, irrespective of whether they in

reside the

urbanor rural areas. Colonial presence as a law and order regime through indirect rule,

changing economic environment and Christian influence on education and domesticity

to
contribute reducing the in
presence of women the public spaceand a weakening of

their power in the home. These factors shape the perception of male dramatists like

Soyinka in their representation of women.

The sub-groups within the Yoruba have different patterns of lineage and kinship, but they

are generally patriarchical in 9 Traditional patterns of gender relations begin from

nature.

the home or compound through familial relations. The patrilineal line is strongly

emphasisedby the fact that the wife leaves her home to become part of the husband's

family. Usually the woman's rights reside with her family in her own hometown. Her

authority in her husband's home is derived through her children and their inheritance

9 SeeKarin Barber, I Could Speak Until Tomorrow: Oriki. Women and the Past in a Yoruba Town, (Edinburgh:
Edinburgh UP, 1991).
 201

claims and, in a polygamous home, through her position of seniority among the other

wives.

Financially women are expected to provide for their children as much as, if not more than

their husbandsdo. Women engage mainly in trade and make up the majority of market

stall holders. They may be away from the home for long periods, yet `The ideal husband

is one who lets his wife get on with her own career, with no obstacles' (Eades, 1980: 68).

Polygamy allows for this flexible marriage arrangement and for women the spaceto

becomewealthy in their own right and fulfil familial responsibilities. Though their main

power resides in the home they still perform important social functions and hold titles

suchas lyalode ('mother of the town') and Iyaloja (`mother of the market'). 10Female-

only cults like the Gelede" are powerful in their own right and demarcate the spaceto

which men are prohibited from entry.

The masculine approach of colonial rule weakened female presence in the political

12
space. The introduction of new forms of land tenure13in Lagos and Abeokuta by the

colonial administration effectively privileged the patrilineal in land and property

ownership, reducing economic opportunities for women. Indeed, `the processesthat have

producedthe economic subordination of women and the feminization of poverty

10William Bascom
gives an account of the position of Iyaloja in Ife society. The Iyaloja assisted the leading female
chief, YeyeOjumu. lyaloja was in charge of the market women and settled disputes between them. In Ife, the Iyaloja is
higher in rank than the Iyalode. See William Bascom, The Yoruba of Southwestern Nigeria, (U. S.A.: Holt, Rhinehart
and Winston, 1969), 33-4.
1' See,H.J.
and M. T. Drewal, Gelede: Art and Female Power among the Yoruba, (Bloomington: Indiana UP, 1983).
'2 For
a general view of the effects of colonialism on gender relations in Africa and Asia, see Ania Loomba,
Colonialism; 'Postcolonialism, (London: Routledge, 1998), 151-172.
13Theintroduction English law into land capitalisedon by the educatedAfricans andreturnees,
of ownership was
particularlylawyers and businessmen.Individual land ownership was discriminatory not only to women but also to the
 202

associatedwith the modern era began as early as the 1850s' (Mann, 1991: 705). Kristin

Mann notes that the new forms of land ownership came at a time land was scarce and

valuable, further pushing women to depend on men for economic subsistence.The effect

of emphasising a domestic role for women led to men's attempt to control the home more

tightly than the traditional system provided for. Since women could not compete fairly in

the new economic spheres,their leverage in the home was reduced.

New employment possibilities of colonial rule brought about dependency. The increasing

to
willingness of men enter the civil service led to reliance of the wife on the husband's

wage.Postings to locations far from their hometowns disconnected women from the

traditional forms of enterprise and from the family network- The relative wealth of the

urbanman fuelled his desire to become a `big man' in his hometown. A dependency

network based on labour, client and kinship to

relations was created work his land and

protect his interests in his absence.In respect of the Nigerian Railway Service employees,

Lisa Lindsay comments that men saw themselves as `important providers, valuable and

powerful in relations to wives and other household members' (Lindsay, 1998: 452).

The missions promoted domesticity as a modem role for women. Collaborating with

male authority figures, they designed a domestic role for women. This allowed men

power to shape womens' identities by positioning them as subservient in the home.

Organisationslike the International Committee on Christian Literacy for Africa (ICCLA)

took advantage of post-war colonial policy of giving Africans a voice in the running of

For Oshomha Imoagene, 'Peasantization of Nigerian Farmers' in The

peasantclass. an expansion of this view, see
Nigerian Class Structure, ed. Oshomha Imoaghene, 82-86.
 203

their affairs: But, `Those voices were overwhelmingly male. To the extent that African

men sought western training for women, it was usually with a view to having them

become proficient at carrying out traditional tasks (albeit in changing contexts) rather

than take on new roles' (Brouwer, 1995: 428). Margaret Wrong, a Canadian missionary

who played a major role in the ICCLA's women's literacy programme made several trips

to different parts of Africa on fact-finding missions for women's educational

requirements. Wrong's sources were men: `European missionaries and African men who

emergedas authoritative sources by virtue of their own schooling, or their status as

pastors,village leaders or local chiefs' (Brouwer, 1995: 436).

The diminishing presence of women in the political sphere did not pass unchallenged.

Severaluprisings instigated by women occurred during the colonial era, one of the most

famous being the Aba Women's War (1929). The War was a reaction to unfair taxation.

Colonial establishments were attacked and the appointed warrant chiefs were physically

In
assaulted. Abeokuta, the depression of the inter-war years led to men seeking greater

control over their wives. But women were still active in trade, particularly in adire (dyed

cloth). Increasing colonial control of the trade through the paramount king, the Alake of

Egbaland, led the women to contest colonial authority. `Dyers were implicitly critical of

the unilateral power colonial rule granted local authorities. When they rejected the

Alake's judgement, they also rejected the model of subordination' (Byfield, 1997: 97).

The market women regarded the Alake 's handling of the matter as `dressed up

paternalism' (Byfield, 1997: 98). The Alake and the Resident Officer sought to portray

the women as children and thus reinforce the model of paternalism. Although the women
 204

forced a retreat by the authorities, the declining adire trade and new laws tightening

divorceerodedsocial freedomsthey hitherto enjoyed.

In Ake, Soyinka recalls another political action instigated by women. Soyinka narrates

how he learned his first lessons in political activism through his participation in the Egba

women's uprising of 1947-8, led by his aunt, the formidable Mrs Funmila,yo Ransome-

Kuti. The action of the mainly market women was again as a result of unfair taxation and

the highhandednessof the colonial resident officer and the Alake and his chiefs. On this

occasion,the incumbent Alake was forced into temporary exile. In Soyinka's account, the

women, including Mrs Ransome-Kuti, seem to be without direction until men contribute

advice to their organisation, a view at odds with other accounts.14One is hard-pressedto

acceptSoyinka's account. Mrs Ransome-Kuti's reputation stretched beyond local

politics. She was a nationalist who contributed immensely to the independence

movement,travelling several times to London as part of pro-independence delegations.15

The reduction of female representation in the economic and political sphere was

deliberate.The traditionally self-sufficient woman becomes, for the modem man, a

liability and a threat, to the extent that he tries to gain control of her newly widened

domestic space.Men appropriate the increased economic and political opportunities and

to
proceed expand them through the egocentricity of `bigmanism', further limiting the

areasthrough which women can articulate their concerns. As Barber has shown, this

secondaryposition of women is dramatised in Yoruba popular theatre as an immutable

 205

aspectof tradition. The creative space should challenge this misrepresentation. But as the

next part of this chapter shows, male writers tend to reflect rather than challenge this

problem.

Representation of Women in Soyinka's Plays

Wole Soyinka's plays are populated with women of unique disposition. They stand out

from the ordinary, much in the same way his masculine Ogun symmetry distinguishes his

male heroes.A pattern of female identities emerges through which women are

characterised Carol Boyce Davies lists the following categories as typical of Soyinka's

1)
characterisationof women: the submissive and unnamed virgin and 2) the femme

16
fatale or bitch goddess. The two types function in distinct settings, the former in the

traditional/rural environment and the latter in the urban/modern location, following on

from the binary scheme of Mother Africa/good time girl. A reading of female

representationin Soyinka's work reveals the conservative representation of women in

society as unproblematic. Like Sunma (TSB), the woman is the helper. Independent

women fall into the stereotype of prostitute, albeit covered with a mystical aura like Segi

(Kongi 's Harvest) and Rola/Madam Tortoise (Dance). Where they are not prostitutes

they represent pristine traditions. The earth mothers Iya Agba and Iya Mate (Madmen),

guardiansof nature's secrets, stand in opposition to Bero's rationalistic sadism. The

construction of these types of identities is a marked feature of African male writing.

" SeeCheryl Johnson-Odim Nina Mba, For Women the Nation: Funmilayo Ransome-Kuti Nigeria,
and and of
(Illinois: Illinois UP, 1998). See also Cheryl Johnson-Odim and Margaret Strobel, eds. Expanding the Boundaries of
Women's History: Essays on Women in the Third World, (Bloomington: Indiana UP, 1992).
15Odim
and Strobel.
16Carol Boyce Davies, -Maidens, Mistresses Matrons: Feminine Images in Selected Soyinka Works' in Carol
and
Boyce Davies and Anne Adams Graves, eds. Ngambika: Studies of Women in African Literature, (Trenton, NJ: AWP,
1986),75-88.
 206

Women either are pushed to the margins or are engaged not as fully realised characters in

their own right as active participantsof the historical and social moment.Ratherthey are

tropes, essences,ontologies of culture.

Soyinka gives a more realistic representation of women in his satirical plays. His female

charactersfare better when they are set outside the mythic and function on a material

level.17They reflect Soyinka's identities constructed as manifestations of a social

condition. In Opera Wonyosi, Madam and Polly connive as ruthlessly as their male

competitors. In The Trials of Brother Jero, Amope the shrew respondsto her

environment as a petty trader trying to make a decent living. Her short temper and sharp

tongue are necessarytools in the harsh economic situation, exacerbatedby dishonest

creditors like Jero and the lack of successof her husband, Chume. She is more the realist

who works for a living rather than spending all her time in Church praying for job

promotion like her husband. Amope seesthrough the facade of opportunists like Jero

becauseshe encounters them regularly in her line of trade. Her street toughness might

irritate an audience and make them wish for Churre to beat her, a prospect Soyinka sets

up skilfully, but these same traits are what help her to in

survive a society besotted with

wealth and status.

To seehow women are represented in Soyinka's dramatic oeuvre of unique identities, I

shall look at three of his female characters, Sidi, Segi, and Iyaloja and their roles in the

I to
plays. wish see how they relate to his androcentric ideal of an authentic African

identity as potential.
 207

The Lion and the Jewel

At the centre of The Lion and the Jewel (1963)18is the contest between Baroka, the chief

of Ilujinle and Lakunle the schoolteacher for the attention of Sidi, the village belle.

Within this situation the larger issue of forms and contents of tradition and modernity are

contested.In order to understand Sidi's position as a woman in this text, the role of the

two male characters must first be examined through the relationship between the

traditional and modem identities formed in a newly independent nation.

Lakunle is the dilettante who considers all things western as the hallmark of modernity

and therefore of civilisation. His dichotomy between modernity and tradition rejects

Soyinka's ideas of growth and accommodation of experience for continuity. He wants to

his
erase own culture and adopt Western culture in its place. His is
affectation a

mishmashof Christian dogma, bourgeois table manners and medium rare verbosity. His

19
dresssensereflects his incoherent thinking. It is incongruous with the village

surroundingsbut typical of a man at odds with his society. His knowledge of modernity

comessecond-hand.Infatuated with the glamour of `...Lagos, that city where Saro

women bathe/ In gold' (Lion, 6), Lakunle would like Sidi to be a `modem' wife: they

would be as equals, eating from fine crockery and kissing each other on the lips. But his

argumentis flawed. The children would eat the leftovers from dinner. His idea of gender

is
equality suspect. While he does not subscribe to the traditional forms of patriarchy, he

17Davies, 85.
All references to the 1987 edition.
19Lion, 3.
 208

Western rationalism to prove that biologically, women are inferior. 20For Sidi, the
adopts

issueof bride price must be settled before she considers his marriage proposal.

Lakunle's adversary, Baroka, is the lion of the play. Like Lakunle, Baroka is a caricature.

He is the wily traditionalist who maintains power as a gatekeeper of development to his

people, a feudal leader created by the increased powers of the traditional rulers under

21
indirect rule. He has an insatiable appetite for the good things of life as they already

themselves, Lakunle 22He is having to face

present as observes. apprehensive about

modernity as constituted by the nation-state rather than through native administration.

Whatever cannot be directly associated to his benefit, he rejects outright. He is aided in

maintaining his hegemony by the fact that he is the cultural custodian of his people.

Formerly the intermediary between colonial administration and his people, he must adjust

to post-independenceand still maintain his status. The difference between his relationship

to modernity and Lakunle's is fear. Baroka fears losing control, while Lakunle attempts

to gain power under a new dispensation. Baroka worries that Lakunle is better equipped

to take advantageof modernity, as he seemsto understand the changing society better,

and this constitutes a threat to him. Lakunle is totally by

consumed modern life and wants

the new to replace the old completely. Baroka, who knows less about modernity, on the

other hand fears unconditional change that might erode his power: `I do not hate

progress,only its nature/Which makes all roofs and faces look the same... But the skin of

progress/Masks,unknown, the spotted wolf of sameness' (Lion, 47-8). For Baroka,

changecould lead to an egalitarianism in which a greater distribution of national wealth

20Lion, 6.
21Mamdani.
 209

would lead to his irrelevance. In an act of self-preservation he prevents a railway line

from running through Iluj inle by bribing the white surveyor to lay the tracks elsewhere.23

Baroka is a member of Soyinka's group of royal characters; Elesin Oba, Oba Danlola; he

is a great performer. Language forms part of the paraphernalia of tradition Baroka usesto

his
strengthen position. It is his verbal skills that he uses to successfully woo Sidi after

shefalls into his trap.

Sidi standsin between these two representations of tradition and modernity. She

representsSoyinka7s ideal of identity transformation through accommodation of new

experience.She is positive about herself and her relationship to tradition and modernity.

Sheinterrogates the positions of her suitors from her position of self-worth. Our first

encounterwith her impresses upon us that is

she a sharp, independent young woman,

consciousof her beauty and her worth within the traditional setting. As a virgin, her bride

price value is important to her. Against Lakunle she is the stronger character, self-

assured.In contrast to Sadiku, Baroka's senior wife, Sidi is one who will not be

submissiveto any man, one who has determined a bright future for herself, a modem

woman at home in the traditional setting. This first impression is further enhanced when

her photograph and Baroka's accompany an article on Ilujinle in a city magazine. Her

picture is the larger of the two. This makes her re-estimate her value in light of her newly

acquirednational fame: `The school-man here has taught me many things/And my image

hastaught me all the rest' (Lion, 21). Thus she becomes the self-proclaimed jewel,

preparedfor national fame. Self-conscious of her beauty and conscious of Baroka's age,

`2Lion, 25.
23 Lion,
24.
 210

Sidi is also acutely aware of his intentions for her. When Sadiku is sent by Baroka to ask

Sidi to marry him she responds: `Ho ho! Do you think I was only born/Yesterday? The

tales of Baroka's little suppers,/I know all. /Tell your lord that Sidi does not sup

with/Married men' (Lion, 23). Added to her stand on bride price, Sidi comes across as

principled.

Yet Sidi falls into the Lion's den with alarming ease.Baroka successfully woos her with

his eloquence,the stamp machine, and his wrestling ability. Sidi turns into a simpering

mass,so unlike the self-confident woman at the beginning of the play. When she recovers

her vigour, it is as Baroka's newly wedded wife, singing of his sexual prowess. Her joy is

to becomethe mother `of the lion stock' (Lion, 57). Where once she made fun of Sadiku,

for the blessing 24Her broken, falls

shenow asks of motherhood. resistance she

immediately into the position of a traditional young woman: a junior wife, coveting

motherhood,which defines her femininity. Her personal identity is in

effaced this process

of falling into a recognisable conformist position. The deviant is returned to the fold. In

Soyinka's male representations, the `deviant' is social hero, the man of action fighting

againstthe banal repetition of tradition. Sidi's dream of national fame ends, in favour of

being the wife of the local chief

Lion is a contest of masculinities. Baroka representsthe hegemonic masculinity, the

dominant form acknowledged by other men and by women. Lakunle, still holding to a

strandof hope that Sidi will marry him is firmly put in his place on the scale of

masculinity:
 211

SIDI: Marry who... ? You thought..

.
Did you really think that you and I...

Why, did you think that after him,

I could endure the touch of another man?

I who have felt the strength,

The perpetual youthful zest

Of the panther of the trees?

And would I choose a watered down,

A beardless version of unripened man?

(Lion, 57)

Sidi acceptsBaroka's version of masculinity becauseBaroka's entrenched authority

strengthenshis hand against the upstart Lakunle. In using the two male protagonists as

tropes of authenticity/inauthenticity and privileging the former, Soyinka's females end

up:

as merely part of the scene of the conflict between the two men; and there is no
suggestion whatsoever that the problem of cultural conflict being staged may be
of interest to Sidi and Sadiku... as well, in their own right as full subjects of their
social formation. (Msiska, 1998: 17)

Msiska's conclusion is formed by only the play's ending, for Sidi mediates the cultural

conflict, even if she does end up marginalised. She rejects Lakunle's incoherent version

of modernity. And she has known about Baroka's is

proclivities, which why her

24Lion, 57.
 212

is
capitulation as surprising as it is stereotypical. Mediating between two dominant

cultures and gaining an identity through which her demands are stated, Sidi instead falls

through the crack of physical pleasure. That physical pleasure though, is a victory for

Baroka. Soyinka's male heroes see sex as a deviation from their aims (Daodu). And when

they capitulate, they suffer grave consequences(Elesin Oba). Yet Sidi who knows of his

intentions falls for Baroka.

In effect, Sidi, who from the outset starts as self-assured, ends up as a `classical

stereotypical image of the foolish virgin' (Davies, 1986: 78). Her demands on the men

are silenced at the end of the play and we see Lakunle being re-acculturated into the

hegemonicmasculinity. Hence Sidi's requirements serve only as a background to the

contestover her by the male protagonists. Her position as a figure of two worlds, similar

to that of the market women's daughters in Death, is never fully explored.

Kongi's Harvest

JamesGibbs describes Segi as `a woman, a femme fatale, an inspiration, an enigma'

(Gibbs, 1986: 92). He also says:

Segi is in the long line of "superwomen" in Soyinka's plays which stretches back
to Rola/Madam Tortoise and even to Sidi, all "right cannibals of the human
species". She is not a round `character' but she fulfils an important dramatic
function: she establishes that the female principle supports the opposition to
dictatorship and, on occasion, leads it. (Gibbs, 1986: 92)25

25As I have Sidi does `superwoman' in any sense.

shown, not qualify as a
 213

Gibbs' suggestion of a female principle predisposed to opposing dictatorship is

problematic. What constitutes the female principle for Soyinka? In Dance, the mysterious

Madame Tortoise preys on men and disposes of them at will. She is the catalyst for war.

In Lion, Sidi's capitulation does not present a picture of one essentially opposed to

anything. Soyinka's construction of female identity mystifies female sexuality rather than

essentialisesa tendency to thwart oppression. What it does is function in the duality that

defines Soyinka's theory of a male-focused African identity as typified by his Ogun

symmetry.

Segi's image is that of a mysterious siren, a louche character lurking in the shadows of

power. Throughout the play she says and does little, except when begging Daodu not to

respondin kind to Kongi's malevolence and at the end when she serves Kongi with her

father's head on a platter. Segi's aura of mystery, her secrecy about the details of her past

intimacy with Kongi and her current relationship with Daodu, is her main contribution.

Like Lion, Kongi's Harvest (first published in 1967) is a play about conflict of legitimacy

for power between the factitious and the authentic. Kongi is a tyrant whose tenuous hold

on authority forces on him a return to the old establishment to seek an elusive

recognition. The benighted Kongi is a parvenu, blundering from one decision to another

with the assistanceof his advisors, the Reformed Aweri. Power-crazed, everything he

initiates is to assert power, to be power itself:

SECRETARY: It is an invocation of the Spirit of Harvest to lend you

strength.
 214

KONGI: (violently) I am the Spirit of Harvest.

KONGI: I am the SPIRIT of Harvest.

KONGI: I am the Spirit of HAAR-VEST!

(KH, 91)

In trying to lay the right stress on his proclamation, Soyinka presents Kongi's uneasy

disposition over his illegitimacy as ruler of Isma. This leads to the plan to have the

deposedOba Danlola present Kongi with the physical manifestation of the Spirit of

Harvest,the first yam of the new season,at the State Festival. Kongi hopes that the spirit

itself will pass on to him. Kongi's understanding is that total power comes from

controlling the very essenceof human nature. What he fails to is

realise that Danlola's

power stems from the material development of the people. In his blind lust to achieve this

power instantly, Kongi becomes an inventor of agony, a messiah of pain and false

burdens,the eyes of death itself. 26

Daodu,Segi's current lover, is the modernising force of tradition, a farmer whose

innovative production techniques put the Government-owned farms to shame.27Daodu

acceptsthat Danlola's era, with its pomp and pageantry, offers little resistance to Kongi's

dictatorship. They must move with the times. Daodu's most potent gesture of this

recognition comes when he bursts the royal drum midway through the Oba's dance, a

26KH, 99.
27KH779.
 215

Danlola is 28With Segi, Daodu

sacrilegeeven admits resignedly necessary. plans to

overthrow Kongi at the State Festival and rescue her incarcerated father.

Segi's mysticism is produced by her sexuality. Kongi's Secretary, on a visit to her night-

is
club, perturbed by her ghostly presence and her reputation, so much that he disbelieves

29
Daodu and Segi are lovers. Even Danlola is wary of Segi, describing her as `a right

cannibal of the female species' (KH, 104). The men describe Segi in mystical terms, yet

sheremains recognisably a city-girl type. She is

runs a night-club, which a typical place

suchstereotypedwomen ply their trade. Soyinka combines this occupation with a

to
mystique remove her from the is
ordinary stereotype, which made further possible by

her relationship with powerful men.

Segiwas once Kongi's lover, knowing him when he was a `great man' (KH, 99). Now

is
she with Daodu, a powerful opposition figure, plotting Kongi's overthrow and her

father's rescue. Only once she reveals her vulnerability, where she emphasisesKongi was

not born a monster. This momentary lapse is brought about by Daodu's outburst, raging

at Kongi's rein, and fear for her father's safety after Secretary reports that he is one of

30
two prisoners who have escaped from custody. She would sleep with Daodu in the

middle of their plans to disrupt the festival, an offer he reluctantly postpones for an

appropriatetime. Segi's sexuality and Daodu's successas a farmer combine to represent

fertility and regeneration in opposition to Kongi's death instinct. Since fertility is a

liability to a courtesan, Soyinka tries to correct this anomaly by conflating the mother

28KH1111.
29W. 86.
 216

principle with that of the is

city girl, which not convincing even with the mystical sheen

he coatsSegi with. This samesheenhides omissions such as the classstatusbetweenSegi

and Daodu. Would a person of Daodu's royal status really have a serious, open

relationship with Segi in full view of Oba Danlola and his father, Sarumi? Here Soyinka

is suggestingnew social formations with personal relationships. But he does not

problematise this relationship, considering the notable presence of Daodu's father and

uncle. They would certainly oppose this relationship. A conflation of two stereotypes,

Segi is never rendered as human except when she wants to bed Daodu. Rather she lurches

betweenthe two types. As a symbol of anti-oppression, her mystique is not imbued with

power of resistance but of sexuality. Her identity is one of the unattainable courtesan

whosepower and mystique derive from her association with powerful men.

Sylvia Bryan supports Soyinka's representation of women through Segi. `With overtones

of the Fall in which woman was instrumental, Soyinka is implying that duality is an

inescapablepart of the human experience of which the male-female relationship is an

aspect', stressing that this relationship is `vital to man's maturity, self-knowledge and

psychic awareness' (Bryan, 1987: 124). In Bryan's own defence of Soyinka she

postulatesa position for women that remains determined by men. Are we to assumethat

for Soyinka, women are present only to aid man's `maturity, self-knowledge and psychic

awareness'?We cannot assume Soyinka's female characters already possessthese

attributes and therefore must help man, the late developer to acquire them. None of

Soyinka's female characters support this thesis. Apart from his satires, in nearly all the

relationships, men take charge. In the satires, where Soyinka's characters are formed by

30KH 97.
 217

the mood of the nation, the women compete with the men in the material and social

environment. Though Segi makes the last statement of the play by presenting to Kongi

her father's head on a platter, she lacks determinative power. We are still in the period of

Soyinka's view of the singular hero of special qualities as a facilitator for social change.

This view becomes explicit when we see how, in a different time of his career, lyaloja, a

characterof status, operates within the sphere of authority in a male-dominant society.

Death and the King's Horseman

In general, women hardly play any leadership role in Soyinka's works, in Death
and the King's Horseman however, the converse is the case, for not only is
Iyaloja given a prominent role: she is indeed the conscience of the community,
she is an outspoken woman leader and she berates Elesin Oba for failing his
generation. (Ogunba, 1994: 15-16)

In Death and the King's Horseman (1975)31Iyaloja is central to understanding the

consequencesof Elesi.n Oba's failed ritual suicide for the people of Oyo. Her position as

mother of the market makes her the head of an important financial and social institution

in Yorubaland. The market is the lifeblood of the community. Smaller Obas are referred

to as `Oloja' - the owner of the market - and the palace is usually situated in front of the

32
main marketplace.

In the pivotal role as communal conscience, Iyaloja prods Elesin Oba to fulfil his

obligation to society. In order to facilitate the preparations for a smooth transition to the

All referencesto the 1998edition.

The Oba was the overseer of the market fact which makes his residence overlook the main market-place', G. J.A.
-a
Ojo, Yoruba Palaces, (London: U of London P, 1966), 29-34: 32.
 218

spiritual realm, Iyaloja grants Elesin's every indulgence, just as in times past. Iyaloja

even sacrifices her son's virgin bride-to-be to Elesin's lust. Overruling the market

women's objections, Iyaloja glosses over Elesin's sacrilege to make ceremony of what is

little more than legalised.rape. This particular act highlights Iyaloja's character as

conservativeand incapable of contesting traditions outside the field of her social position.

Her `communal conscience' is not representative of all the people, only of the traditional

establishment.She sacrifices the life of a young girl to the is

avarice of a man who soon

going to die. B. M. Ibitokun, in analysing this situation comments:

When sacrifices or rites of such magnitude are to be undertaken, it is a taboo in

Yoruba ethics for the celebrants to go close to the second sex. Iyaloja and Elesin
Oba as well as the other women are acting or reasoning in bad faith, in
contradistinction to Yoruba communal ethics. (Ibitokun, 1995: 45)

The market women do harbour reservations but Iyaloja grants Elesin's request over and

abovetheir disapproval. Elesin commits a wilful transgression, masking the outrageous

requestbehind his eloquence. He first sets up the women by requesting for a change of

33
clothes, then uses the same strategy to later request for the virgin bride that Soyinka

describesas a `distraction'. While the market women become restive, Iyaloja closes ranks

with Elesin to grant his request: `The voice I hear is already touched/by the waiting

fingers of our departed. I dare not refuse' (Death, 160). It is only after Elesin's

detainmentby Pilkings that his actions register fully as an abomination to her. `I warned

you, if you must leave a seed behind, be sure it is not tainted with the curses of the

world... Who are you to bring this abomination on us! ' (Death, 210) This is a volte-face

from her previous privileging of the spirit world. `Only the curses of the departed are to
 219

be feared' (Death, 161) is her responseto the market women's indignation, which shows

that, though she is their head, their interests are not the same.

In respectto her position in society and the role that she plays in the failed ritual suicide,

lyaloja resembles Oroge and Jaguna in TSB. Like her male counterparts, Iyal.oja is the

unyielding force of conservatism, not for turning in the widening gyre of change. Her

pragmatismwoefully covers the tears in the fabric of a society lingering about the fringes

of a bygone era. Where the patriarchs of TSB use masculine belligerence to enforce

tradition, Iyaloja uses motherly coaxing. Unlike the Earth Mothers of Madmen, lyaloja

fails to acknowledge the amoral and temporal nature of culture, casting her lots in favour

of the tradition that sustains her authority. Iya Agba and Iya Mate understand the nature

of the earth through their knowledge of its ontology within their cultural scheme. This

knowledge leads them to destroy their life work rather than allow Bero to misappropriate

it. Their action is in keeping with Soyinka's trope of Ogunian duality of creativity and

destruction,and more importantly, of moral resoluteness. Iyaloja, however, does not

respondso instinctively to Elesin's transgression. She can only warn.him of the

repercussionsof failure because she does not possessthe insight of the earth mothers.

Another male writer handles the role of a powerful woman in a traditional society

differently. In Tayeb Salih's Season ofMigration to the North, Bint Majzoub is an

outspoken,manly woman, whose power to speak on an equal footing with her male

contemporariesstems from the fact that she has outlived many husbands. She has

inherited their wealth. Bint Majzoub however accepts the subservient role of women. Her

331?
cath, 155.
 220

the 34Communal is
outspokennesssupports objectification of women. crisis causedby

another woman refusing to accept her status. Hosna Bint Mahmoud, Mustafa Sa' eed's

to
widow refuses play the role of Soyinka's virgin bride. She turns against the patriarchy

that forces her to marry the misogynist Wad Rayyes. Coerced into silence by the

community, she kills him and commits suicide on their marital bed when Rayyes rapes

her. Her last act forces upon society the identity of women and their determination to

assertthemselvesoutside a narrow patriarchy.

Iyaloja's sacrifice of the virgin bride situates her more firmly as part of an ageing

infrastructure that objectifies women. She speaks on behalf of the virgin, who is silent

throughout, only to sacrifice her future. In the home in traditional society, the mother or

mother-in-law exerts great influence. As a publicly influential figure, Iyaloja wields even

35
greaterauthority over the virgin bride. The mimicking of British mannerisms by the

market women's daughters suggeststhat, through colonial education and nation-building,

lyaloja will no longer exert such control without resistance, as the institution which

underpinsher power continues to weaken.

Iyaloja's social position allows her to smother all the counter-arguments given by the

market women. As their leader she colludes with Elesin Oba to commit an abomination.

It is through her position that she able to carry out this act without fear of retribution. As

a custodian she betrays the very traditions that hold society together. Her attempts to

inject humanity into the sacrifice give Elesin an opportunity to indulge himself as he has

34SeeJohn E. Davidson, `In Search Middle Point: The Origins Oppression in Tayeb Salih's Season of
of a of
Migration to the North, ' in Research in African Literatures, 20, (1989), 385-400: 387.
 221

always done. Thus she is implicated in Elesin's failure. As a matriarch she partakes fully

in the relegation of women in the social sphere. Her admonitions of the arrogant Pilkings

consolidatesher position of a Negritudinal objectifier of tradition, but it is her complicity

in the thwarting of its edicts that leads to the tragedy in Oyo.

In the next part of this chapter I will examine Mda's representation of women with the

samestructuresused for Soyinka. Also I will look at how Mda's representation of the

is
prostitute shaped by the social economic factors that cause the rural-urban dichotomy.

Women in South Africa: A History

The nature of the colonial enterprise and the regional economic and social dominance of

SouthAfrica altered considerably the position of black women in society. The white

settlerpopulation factored race into the social and in

economic make-up ways more

pernicious than in areas where a settler presence was absent. The family as the focal point

of community bore the deleterious effects of apartheid and capitalism. Control of the

movementsof the indigenous population by the white minority to satisfy their competing

demandsfor land and cheap labour in agriculture, industry and mining shifted great

burdenson black women in the rural areas. A desire for social segregation led to a

plethora of laws preventing general use of public facilities, banning of multi-racial

associationand the constitution of Bantustans. Male-only hostels and short-term work

contractsensured the migration of blacks to the urban white areaswould be transitory.

The major interests of the men would remain in their rural homes to which they would

35Within
the family, junior women have little rights with their in-laws. See Barber, 108-9. A modern representation of
this relationship is given by Buchi Emecheta in Kehinde, (Oxford: Heinemann, 1994).
 222

haveto return regularly. Women were to stay in the rural areasto cater for the children

and the aged and work the farms. Work formerly done by men was now added to

women's duties, making avenues for earning extra income severely curtailed. It also

meant there was less manpower to develop the rural areas. The poor financial situation

was further exacerbated by women's reliance on their husband's remittances. Where the

remittanceswere irregular, women became vulnerable to chiefs who had custodial

authority over them, and to their in-laws. A consequenceof this was the increasing power

of men over women.

Women had to devise new means of dealing with these social complications which

favouredmen, as the spacesthey controlled came under pressure. The masculine nature

37
of colonialism36weakened female positions in power in the public sphere. Although the

colonial administration worked within the traditional system, women were still subject to

discriminatory laws. Acts such as the Basuto Native Women's Restriction Proclamation

(1915) and the Urban Areas Act (1930 Amendment) in South Africa put women under

the custodial authority of men, restricted their movements in the city and carried jail

termsfor their violation.

Traditional society provided greater flexibility in gender relations. The traditional

Basothopractice of concubinage, bonyatsi, allowing for extra-marital relations predated

the growth of the labour migrancy system. But the changing social patterns in the urban

36Seethe in Nancy Hunt, Tessie Liu Jean Quataert, Gendered Colonialisms in African Histories,
essays and eds.
(Oxford: Blackwell, 1997).
374The female (or `caretakers') long the formation of the
appointment of regents was a practice which pre-dated even
Basothostate... In 1941, 'Mantsebo Seeiso was elected "Paramount Chieftaness", and by 1955 four of 22 most senior
 223

areassoon affected traditional ways of life. There was a decline in polygamous houses.

Women lost status with their in-laws if their husbands were not remitting their

To earn money women turned to beer brewing and prostitution. 38

allowances.

Women also turned to religion. In the Roman Catholic Mission in colonial Lesotho,

Basothonuns had a great deal of autonomy. Although a conservative institution the

Church was seen as a place to escapefrom traditional. male patriarchy. `By 1.939,(long

before Basotho men attained positions of authority in the Church) the nuns were in effect

running the day-to-day of

operations schools, clinics, gardens etc' (Epprecht, 1995: 33).

The Church played a major role in domesticating women. Due to pass laws preventing

women from working in urban areas,African men took employment as domestics. Both

African women and men protested against this situation. Men considered the work

emasculating,preferring to work in the mines. Women saw domestic service as apposite

to fulfilling their work needs. At the same time the missionaries were espousing

domesticity as an ideal for women. Gender bias in the missionary practice appealed to

African women for other reasons:

Becausethis domestic ideology was so enmeshed with women's spiritual role,

domesticity was much more part of the missionary instruction of African women
converts than any corresponding stress on fatherhood and home responsibilities in
priestly training of Christian males. For urban black females in early industrial
South Africa, Christianity was as much about a specific family form, of which
they were the linchpin, as about a new faith in Christ. There was a domestic basis
to the entire range of activities in which female missionaries were involved. Their

chiefs, the "Sons of Moshesh" were women. ' Marc Epprecht, `Women's "Conservatism" and the Politics of Gender in
Late Colonial Lesotho' in Jounnal of African History 36 (1995), 29-56: 34.
38For Tshidiso Maloka, `Khomo Lia Oela: Canteens, Brothels and Labour
a study on these and other effects, see
Migrancy in Colonial Lesotho, 1900-40', Journal of African History 38 (1997), 101-122.
 224

instruction of African girls, their religious cooperation with adult women, the
social welfare projects they initiated, were all imbued with this particular view of
the family, while the word `home' itself took on a powerful appeal in missionary
vocabulary. (Gaitskell, 1983: 242)

Thesemissionary-trained women provided domestics for white households and dutiful

housewives-a new phenomenon in indigenous cultures - for African Christian homes.

From the beginning of the 20thcentury, schools were set up with female-only hostels to

train black women. African Christians desired these schools/hostels, seeing them as

beneficial to the development of girls and young women. Young students saw this

an to
educationas avenue greater things and were not happy being taught only home

economics.They viewed the schools as a route to teacher training, where they could

becomequalified teachers, a profession that would increase their value as prospective

39Control in
wives. of women was uppermost the thinking of the missionaries, male

traditionalists and African Christians. They agreed that a girl became a woman not

through childbirth but through marriage.40

Thesepressuresportray wornen as powerless, trapped between traditional patriarchy and

a phallocentric modernity. The consignment of women to the rural areas,the battery of

housingand pass laws tying them to male authority, the imposition of domesticity at

homeand as a form of employment, push them out of the political sphere. But this is not

the case.As noted above, women saw domestic work as a way out of the rural areas and

asa way of advancement. The private domain of the home was perceived as their place of

;9 SeeDeborah Gaitskell, `Christian Compounds for Girls: Church Hostels for African Women in Johannesburg, 1907-
1970' in Journal of intthern African Studies 6.1 (1979), 44-69.
40SeeDeborah Gaitskell, .
'Housewives. Maids or Mothers: Some Contradictions of Domesticity for Christian Women
in Johannesburg, 1903-1939' in Journal ofA1rican History 24.2 (1983), 248.
 225

authority. Marc Epprecht comments on the attitudes of Lesotho women to the public

spaceof politics:

Politics, narrowly conceived as the exercise or pursuit of power in the so-called

public sphere, have also tended to render the day to day activities and perceptions
of poor women inconsequential compared to the concerns or obsessionsof elite
males. Basotho women themselves commonly adhere to the view that their
activities are outside "politics", a disreputable, masculine pursuit by definition.
(Epprecht, 1995: 31)

Greaterindependence,a consequenceof the ruptures caused by labour migrancy, led to

women-run homes in the rural areas. Traditional practices such as men marrying their

brother's widows (Sesotho - ho kenala) declined in light of the poor economic situation.

The tendency of Basotho women to prefer conservative institutions like the Roman

Catholic Mission and, after independence (1966), the Basotho National Party was due to

the fact that they held positions as nuns and as active members of government-organised

Village Development Committees..41

The implications of indirect rule in identity formations for women are seenthrough the

urban-rural relations. New social structures in the urban areas, formed by work

associationsand homeboy networks helped along with the missionary influence to create

42
an appealto ethnic identities, especially for men. One of the features of ethnic ideology

was the control of women. The chiefs of indirect rule gained legitimacy by assisting men

in overlooking migrant interests in the homelands. The family came under the authority

of the chief where previously it had been part of the wider family network. And so `an

4' SeeMartha Mueller, `Migrants Women Wait: Women and Men, Power and Powerlessness in Lesotho' in
and who
Signs3.1 (1977), 154-166: 159.
 226

emphasison the need to control women and a stress on the protection of the integrity of

the family came to be intrinsic to both ethnic ideologies and the actual institutional

practices of indirect rule' (Vail, 1999: 65). Male perception of women, though,
continued

to be formed by 43
the urban experience.

The perception of the home as the place of women continued as part of the masculine

inflected nationalist rhetoric. In 1950s Zimbabwe, legislation prohibited single

women

from accessto housing. Women aligned with male-led unions and political
movements to

mount a challenge that eventually failed, `and when nationalists later began to challenge

the colonial state in other ways, their request to balance respectability against the

movement's needs to recruit migrant male labourers meant that they, too, treated such

women as dangerous and disruptive' (Cooper, 1994: 1523).

The rhetoric of the Black ConsciousnessMovement was masculine in tone,

placing

in
women the roles of mothers and helpers.44There was an oversight of the active role

in
womenplayed resistance to hegemonic 45
practices. The domestic space and the work

of women as shebeenowners and prostitutes, popular figures of township musicals were

not considered as spectacularly heroic as the urban movements of the mineworkers and

12Vail, 62.
" For how the
urban migrant experience shaped thinking about women, see Leslie Banks, `Men with Cookers:
Transformations in Migrant Cultures, Domesticity
and Identity in Duncan Village, East London', Journal of Southern
African Studies 25.3 (1999), 393-416.
4' Another
view of this situation is that family disruption caused by apartheid prevented the home from being the site of
anti-apartheidstruggle. Also, during and after 1976, young people came to the fore of the struggle, and it is their image
of mothers that dominates Black Consciousness. See Deborah Gaitskell and Elaine Unterhalter, `Mothers of the Nation:
A Comparative Analysis
of Nation, Race and Motherhood in Afrikaner Nationalism and the African National
Congress',in Nira Yurval-Davis Floyd Anthias, Women-Nation-State (U. K.: Macmillan, 1989), 58-78.
and eds.
4' SeeColin Bundy, `Amafelandawon- (the Die-Hards): Popular Protests in Women's Movements in Herschel District
e
in the 192Os' in William Beinart Colin Bundy, Hidden Struggles in Rural South Africa. (London: James Currev,
and
1987)_222-269.
 227

rebelling students, which was the main focus of township 46

theatre. Margaret Lenta

comments on the masculine nature of Black Consciousness:

Yet although the Black ConsciousnessMovement insisted that blacks

must speak
for themselves, it also advocated a kind of unity
-a unanimity which assumed
that the black man, always referred to as such, and representedby masculine
pronouns, could speak for all the people, who were equally, if not identically
It
oppressed. cannot therefore be claimed that Black Consciousnessdeliberately
provided a sympathetic climate for black women who wish to "speak for"
themselves. Black "tradition, " although usually, in the context of urban life in the
1970sand 1980s, a reconstruction rather than a continually observed set of
precedents,has been invoked to insist that women ought to be silent and ancillary
to men. (Lenta, 1998: 110)

Lenta's comments show this perception of women as men's helpers in the liberation

is
struggle ahistorical. It also delegitimises women's issues as non-consequential to the

liberation effort. Women's resistance was not only at the national level against apartheid

but also in the home. They fought for their interests against the political and economic

hegemonyand against patriarchy. For example, the Women's Auxiliary helped extend

the Beer Hall boycott of 1929 to the rural areas of Natal. Apart from the fact government

competition was ruining their shebeenbusiness, `Men squandering wages on municipal

beerbecamea symbolic and economic attack on the brittle integrity of the household in

which women occupied a pivotal role' (la Hausse, 1988: 115). In a study on women and

National Liberation, Tessa Marcus identifies the difficulty in using the term feminism to

describethese acts of resistance by South African women who are neither white nor

4'6Women
are practically absent in the major plays of the 1970s and 1980s. Apart from the works of Matsemela
Manakaand Gibson Kente, dramatists follow the conventional forms of resistance theatre by focusing on male
most
agency.See Kathy A. Perkins, 'Introduction' in Black South African Women: An Anthology of Plays (London:
Routledge, 1998). 2.
 228

middle class. She shows how tending to the issues germane to South African women can

invigorate the term. 47

The home is pivotal to understanding women's importance48in the Southern African

political economy and resistance to oppression. Women testify to wider concerns about

themselvesand oppression, whether by apartheid or by 49

men. Southern African women

have found through 50The destabilisation

also a voice writing and storytelling. of the

home led to the reconfigurations of identities imagined and/or necessitatedby outside

factors. Women, similar to the workers' situation, are relevant only within their political

identities. Cheryl Walker comments that outside political discourses, little attention is

paid to the representation of in

women other aspects of their lives. `The in
context which

motherhoodhas most often been discussed, the aspect which continues to hold the most

interestfor researchers,has been the expression in political organisations and campaigns,.

ratherthan the day-to-day experiences of mothers' (Walker, 1995: 420).

During the violent uprisings of the 1980s, black South African women responded through

writing, as there was an increase in short stories about racial oppression. Apart from the

concernsabout state oppression their writing tended to `keep to the quieter sphere of

ordinary, domestic life' (Daymond, 1996: 192). Women dramatists also represented other

4' TessaMarcus, The Women's Question National Liberation in South Africa' in Maria Diepen, ed., The
and van
National Question in South Africa, (London: Zed Books, 1988), 96-109.
48Though the home is . from
a place of importance, the city was also a place of escape patriarchal authority and women
did move to the townships under threat of legal sanctions. See Philip Mayer and Iona Mayer, Townsmen or Tribesmen,
(Oxford: Oxford UP, 1979), 233-269.
i9 SeeEllen Kuzw CalI11Ie Woman. (London: Women's Press, 1985).
avo.
'0 SeeK. Limakatso Kendall, Basali! Stories by and about Women in Lesotho, (South Africa: U of Natal P).
 229

identitieswithin traditional patriarchy, within the apartheidstate51and history.52Works

such as Gcina Mhlophe's Have You Seen Zandile? incorporated traditional story-telling.

Her story-telling group, Zanendaba ('Tell me a story') has helped create a wider audience

53
for representation of women's issues.

Representation of Women in Mda's Plays

Mda's representation of women is unique in Black Consciousnesstheatre. He moulds

women's issues into the political space of anti-apartheid action- Mda's bringing of the

personaland the political informs the didactic element of his work. In DVR and in Girls,

the politically informed character conscientises his or her opposite. This strategy explains

the underlying factors of oppression that act as false consciousnesson the subject. The

in
world, the context of the woman as mother or prostitute takes on a new meaning, as the

realisation of these positions as ideological blindfolds leads to the possibility of change.

Dark Voices Ring

First performed in 1979, Dark Voices Ring 4 deals with the psychological malady of an

old woman who, with her husband, benefited from the social disequilibrium of apartheid.

The desire for self-esteem blinds her to the reality of holding a privileged position in

apartheidSouth Africa without considering the politics of race. Her husband, Old Man

who is now in a catatonic state, 4was a boas-boy on Jan van Wyk's farm' (DVR, 55). Old

Man, a zealous overseer, wielded his authority brutally over the black farm labourers.

51Gcina Mhlophe, Have Seen Zandile? (London: Methuen, 1988). Fatima Dike, 'So What's New?, ' in Zak-esMda
you
ed., Four Plays (South Africa: Vivla, 1996).
52Fatima Dike, The Sacrifice Kreli, ' in Stephen Gray Theatre One (Johannesburg: Ad Donker, 1978).
of ed.,
SeeMarcia Blumberg, `Revaluing Women's Storytelling in South Africa' in Marcia Blumberg and Dennis Walder,
eds.,Cross Cultures 38: South African Theatre as/and Intervention, (Amsterdam: Rodopi, 1999), 137-146.
 230

Known to his boss as `my faithful induna' and by the labourers as -Kaptein'
and

`morenu' (DUR, 55) Old Man was an uncompromising taskmaster, administering

corporal punishment to the workers, to the glee of the white supervisors. Paulo Freire

commentson the psychology of the oppressed in this situation:

It is a rare peasant who, once "promoted" to overseer, does not become more
of a
tyrant towards his former comrades than the owner himself. This is becausethe
context of the peasant's situation, that is, oppression, remains unchanged. In this
example, the in
overseer, order to make sure of his job, must be as tough as the
owner - and more so. (Freire, 1993: 28)

Through Freire's definition, Old Man's brutality is attributable to the nature of the

oppressivestate. Like his wife, he seeks self-actualisation within the oppressor culture

ratherthan within his community, making him a collaborator. She voices their experience

andtheir desires, which cut them off from her fellow Africans. She narrates to Man how

Old Man, at the instigation of his overseersoppressesthe farm labourers, justifying his

55
actions. The labourers avenge their harsh treatment by beating Old Man and burning

down his hut with his baby daughter, Nontobeko, inside. The ensuing trauma renders him

speechlessand Woman in a state of denial.

Womantied her interests to Old Man's work on the farm, unable to recognise that the

farm's successis at the cost of her oppression. Her personal gain of hand-me-downs, her

pride in her husband's ability to make the prison-labourers work, something even the

white overseerscould not achieve, create this illusion of success.Another source of

All referencesto the 1990 edition.

s5DER,62.
 231

misplaced pride is the fact `Nontobeko was born in no simple mud hut. She was born in

the huis of the master of the farm' with van Wyk's wife as the midwife (DVR, 56).

Woman cannot view her situation except as Old Man's wife and Nontobeko's mother.

Her privileges obviate her understanding of the implications of race in the reality of her

position. Her only concern is to provide for her family. Under reduced circumstances,

when her husband is unable to work, Woman is unable to function among her own people

and withdraws from society. She believes her husband's is by

state caused supernatural

meansemployed by her perceived enemies. Haunted by the past, she thinks her

neighboursare jealous of her and that the men will sexually abuse her. Her paranoia

extendsto her assumptions of Man's dream. She turns his dream of freedom into a

her in 56She cuts off the very people who

prurient peepshow, with neighbours attendance.

can aid her recuperation. In her constructed present, based on this past, she still believes

that Nontobeko is alive, grown up and married to Man.

Through the home, Mda shows how people work towards their own oppression.

Woman's motherly instincts towards her family close off wider associations of politics.

Her morality is formed by hegemonic ideology, leaving her unable to think outside the

boundariesof her set position. Within the minimal frame of her desires there is left only a

for
space spurious moral justification of Old Man and her actions. Those who hate her are

enviousof her. Her husband is a hardworking man deserving of his privileges. The prison

labourersare `cruel beasts,' irrespective that Old Man is bestial towards them. `It's their

attitudetowards the old man that was wrong' (D VR, 61), she claims. When Man queries
 232

her asto whether she realises that Old Man was colluding with the oppressorsshe replies,

`He was only doing his work, my child' (DVR, 63).

Man is the counter narrator to Woman's text. He is a psychoanalyst to Woman's

analysand,helping her to reach catharsis. This catharsis is to purge her unfounded fears

and, in the process, to conscientize her, to make her understand the falseness of her past

so that she can engage the present in community with the oppressed masses.From the

start Man's position is made clear. He is a revolutionary figure who is `leaving the village

for the north, to join those men who are dying in order to save us' (DVR, 60). His

he
credentialsestablished, goes about dismantling Woman's narrative of events. He

implicates her and Nontobeko in the personal and public tragedy. Woman is the one who

playedthe dutiful wife, `To give more strength to the hand that was wielding the whip'

(DVR, 55). Since his marriage to Nontobeko was arranged, Man had no say in the matter.

57
He regardsthe prisoners who killed Nontobeko as his personal liberators. Here we see

how tradition can act as a form of oppression. Man's realisation of this fact places him in

a position where he can clearly articulate to Woman a way out of her condition by

relating to people of similar circumstances. He does this by first destroying her illusion of

superiority.

Man's unsympathetic treatment of Woman finally brings her and Old Man to face the

past.Man's frankness is brutal. He does not mythicise or chant slogans to easeWoman's

conscientisation.He does not paint a picture of racial pride to convince her to return to

56DVR,
57-8.
57
DPW,59.
 233

her community. Woman and Old Man finally give Man their blessings to join the

guerrilla army fighting the war of freedom. Woman's blessing marks the beginning of her

entry into society as she finally accepts that she must integrate into the anti-hegemonic

culture before the war of liberation is over.

Old Man's voiceless state allows Woman to state both of their casesfor collaborating

with apartheid from within the family space. Her family concerns, apolitical for her, are

deconstructedby Man to emphasise the fact that the personal and the political are

intertwined. The resistance of the prison labourers contests Woman's belief in the system

that rewards her husband, which she internalises as nakednessin her dreams. Everything

significant of `home' is lost to the political arena of which she has no claim. Man shows

Womanthat her past self-worth is misplaced but can be regained among her own people

in a non-oppressive atmosphere. It is only at the end that Mda bridges the gap between

the political and the personal to easethe bleakness of the play. By sublimating the

personalfamily tragedy within the wider issue of apartheid society, Mda shows how

women are not and cannot be bystanders against oppression.

Joysof War

Joysof War (first performed in 1989) explores the personal issues surrounding those

actively involved in the liberation struggle. Apart from examining the effects of these

issueson the soldiers on the frontlines, Mda also looks at the people left behind, who

suffer separation and social dislocation. Mda implies that though they are indirectly

involved in the armed resistance to oppression, they equally have their own valuable
 234

contributions to offer, and thus their own story should not be discounted in the liberation

narrative. The ones left behind are, inevitably, women, children and the aged. Mda shows

that, at any time, they too can join the armed resistance and that the frontline is wherever

oppressionexists.

Mda also looks at how important community is among a people in a state of continuous

displacement.Bhekikizwe Peterson notes this situation as a common feature of Mda's

plays, as a personal commentary on the playwright's own migratory experience:

Mda's characters enter the barren Southern African landscape with little except
their own dignity and survival. We rarely meet them in their homes, instead we
constantly find them adrift on personal or historical journeys... They are either on
the road or waiting at some impersonal social or governmental space. The thread
of being caught between two worlds - oppression and liberation, the roads leading
away from home towards the capital and its spacesof petty officialdom -
obviously parallels the distances covered by the Mda family and their own sense
of marking time. (Peterson, 1993: x)

Forcedremovals and relocations were a major experience of the urban blacks. 58

Sophiatownin the 1950s was the last place blacks could own property in Johannesburg.59

In suchparlous conditions, a senseof community had to be built to gain a senseof

normality. It is the senseof communal disappointment that leads Mama and Nana to

searchfor their son and father, Soldier One.

Mama and Nana are on a quest to regain their dignity and so be able to face their

community after the strange disappearanceof Soldier One. Unlike Woman in DVR, they

51SeeElaine Unterhalter, Forced Removal: The Division, Segregation Control the People South Africa,
and of of .
(London: IDAF, 1987).
 235

are victims of a real whispering campaign. Soldier One has seemingly absconded from

leading the battle against government eviction from their squatter camp home. Rumours

aboundthat he has deserted his people. Mama and Nana are left to deal with the people's

distrust.6° Bolstered by her son's involvement in Mama

angerand past struggles, sets out

to find him and redeem his reputation. She believes he has been incarcerated again by the

authorities, for it is part of the black experience to be arrested, interrogated and tortured

61
in their bid to asserttheir basic human rights. Nana is afraid of incarceration, but Mama

tells her: `You'll learn to cope. Women bring up their children in prison every day' (Joys,

102).Mama seeksto make young Nana understand the true condition of their lives. To

the oppressiveforces, racism makes no distinction of sex or age.

Nana's doll is her only semblance of normal childhood. This is her crutch, her fantasy

aroundwhich she constructs her own world. But reality constantly intrudes upon her

make-believeworld, for the doll continually `dies'. Nana's doll, like an abiku, dies to live

againin a vicious cycle that parallels the upheaval of the squatter camps. It is a phoenix,

representingthe rise of a new community from the embers, of the spirit that refuses to be

crushedby the bulldozers. Nana's incorporation of death into her make-believe world is

basedalso on the experience of her mother's death during her birth. Nana plays the

mothershe never had in a grasp at lost childhood in a world of death and violence. In

this, sheresembles Woman in DVR, and Sergeant in WSF, except that she is a child yet to

reachthe cognitive level of the adult characters who in the face of reality choose self-

deception.

59For
a sociological study on the effects of the land question, see essays in Richard Levin and Daniel Weiner, eds., No
More Tears: Stnugglefor Land in Mpumalanga, South Africa. (U. S.A. /Eritrea: AWP. 1997).
 236

Nevertheless,Nana pines for her lost childhood. Mama directs her gaze forward, to an

uncertain future. Mama realises Nana cannot afford to be a child in the oppressive

environment: `You cannot be a child. Not until we reach our destination. You were born

a young woman, and you are going to remain a young woman... '(Joys, 87). She wants to

be like the other children around her and be part of a proper family. But her father has

goneoff to fight for her future by trying to put an end to the cycle of destruction and

rebuilding. To create a normal life for his daughter Soldier One must abandon her, with

the possibility of leaving her an orphan.

The pain of watching her son experience detention and torture burdens Mama. She and

Nanaendure the accusations of desertion against Soldier One. She it is who brings up her

granddaughterunder violent conditions through strategies of survival. She humours

Nana's fixation with her doll. Mama assists in mending the doll whenever it `dies' as a

way of helping Nana cope with real loss.

SoldierTwo's involvement in the guerrilla movement is to `atone' for a crime of passion.

He falsely reports the rich Man his lover has left him for to the authorities as a

collaborator with the guerrillas. Man dies under interrogation, leaving Woman, his lover,

widowed. Woman wanted more from life than what the constrictions in society could

allow a person of modest means to provide. Like Woman in DVR, she is prepared to shut

herselfoff from the rest of society to achieve her aim:

60Jots, 90.
61 J(
s. 102.
 237

SOLDIER TWO: Somehow we shall survive. Like all our people, we have always

survived.

WOMAN: I have survived long enough. Now I want to live. Live, in the day and

in the night.

SOLDIER TWO: We have each other.

WOMAN: And in the evenings, when others go out to dinners, and to theatres,

to
and concerts, we shall sit in our shelter and listen to obituaries on the radio.

SOLDIER TWO: Isn't that what families do? Obituaries are one of the most

popular prime time radio programmes. Families sit around the portable and listen

to them every week. I cannot change a tradition.

WOMAN: I have tasted better ways of spending my time.

129)
(Joys,

Nanaand Woman both seek something that under non-oppressive regimes would be

considerednormal. But the political conditions impinge on their personal desires.

Njäbulo Ndebele states that even under harsh conditions, people struggle for a semblance

of order;

They will attempt to apply tradition and custom to manage their day to day family
problems: they to
will resort socially acquired behaviour patterns to eke out a
means of subsistence. They apply systems of value that they know. Often these
values will undergo changes under certain pressing conditions. The
transformation of those values constitute the essential drama in the lives of
ordinary people. (Ndebele, 1986: 154)
 2ý8

Mda highlights these transformations of values as they come under stressby the larger

conflict. Soldier Two's confession leaves him with a clear mind to commit the final

restitutive act of suicide now that he has seen the future successof the struggle in Nana.

Nanaassumeswomanhood by uniting with her father as a daughter and as a comrade in

armsby an act of consciousness. She makes the transition from her fear of going to

prison to her determination to join the resistance, as her dreams of childhood are cast

aside.But she leaves the door open that she may come to know what childhood can be

like by handing her doll to Mama not to destroy but to keep until her return.

The Figure of the Prostitute in The Hill

I return to The Hill to focus attention on the way that Mda portrays the prostitute. The

prostitutesfit the criteria of the girls who leave the rural areas for the city and are

by 62
corrupted its influences. Veteran's blaming them for his misfortune is typical of

somemigrant's attitude towards women in general. In a study on migrant cultures and

identity, Leslie Banks notes that the migrants formed new social relations to

accommodatetheir new surroundings, which led to a decline in their rural cultures. In

turn, the migrants became less committed to their rural homes. The city and the

workplace informed their ideas of masculinity and of women. Women were thought of as

immoral bloodsuckers and prostitutes and were blamed for all the ills that befell them.63

Mda portrays them as rapacious, stripping Veteran of his possessionsand leaving him

trouser-less.But they are no different than the men in respect to the treachery and

inhumanity displayed in the play. Factors beyond their individual control breed the

62Another during the liberation in Zimbabwe is by

perspective on the contribution of prostitutes struggle offered
Virginia Phiri, Desperate, (Zimbabwe: Self-Published).
 239

in which even a relative can be a client for a prostitute. 64This

culture of survival

breakdown of values is no different from the sodomy that reportedly goes on in the mines

andof which Young Man fantasises as an avenue for acquiring wealth.

The hill is also a refuge for the prostitutes to escaperepatriation back to the rural areas.

`Thereis a big campaign going on. "Keep Maseru clean" it is called. They rout out all the

people who cannot prove they have regular jobs. They say they are going to send them

back to the villages. It is their way of fighting crime' (TI-I, 103). Independence has been

gainedbut the is
reconstruction of society yet to begin. The dichotomy between the rural

andthe to
urban continues exist, further enhancing the stereotyped identities of single

womenas loose through punitive, repatriation laws.

The prostitutes remain within their historical and social condition as representative of the

genderinequalities that force them to operate on the margins. Mda seesthem not as

simply allegories of a rural/urban division or as symbols in protest against colonialism,

b5
neo-colonialism and capitalism. The women, like the men, are the effect of their

environmentin which they find themselves represented as marginal figures in the male-

dominatedspheresof political power and opposition. Thus they face a double bind which

theyhave to negotiate in a culture of survival.

63Banks,411.
6' 7N, 1o5,
65SeeSenkoro, The Prostitute in African Literature.
 240

Conclusion

Looking at the way Soyinka and Mda inscribe identities, significant differences emerge.

Soyinka's memorable female characters tend to function within a mythical paradigm,

standingas symbols rather than as humans. It is as if to be different or to be radical

requires superhuman agency to sustain the anti-oppression instinct. The sensualnature of

this superhumanagency frames these women be they as callous as Rola/Madam Tortoise

or as well-intentioned as Segi. The situation is the same in his novels where `one

the
observes usual imbalances to
common many African male writers in their depiction

of male-female relationships' (Kolawole, 1994: 57).

If for Soyinka, `the crude and self-indulgent myths which we impose on real life fail to

dojustice to its inexhaustible variety' (Booth, 1981: 115), his representation of women

provesotherwise. They are not far removed from the conservative figures of Yoruba

66
popular culture. For a character like Segi, it is as if a `fall' must occur to clear a space

of resistance.Women like Iyaloja are entrenched in established hierarchy and so work

within patriarchal culture to compromise and perpetuate the oppression of women of

lesserstatus.And if sexual liberation equateswith freedom, it seemsnot to amount to

anythingextraordinary. While the men are heroes, the women remain either sexual

predatorsor helpers. Or in Segi's case, they are both.

`6SeeBarber, 1986: 5-33_ Bisi Adeyemi-Faleye, `Shinamania: Gender, Sexuality

and Popular Culture in Nigeria', in
StephanieNewell, Images African Women: The Gender Problematic, Centre for Commonwealth Studies,
ed. of
University of Stirling, 1995,45-56. Jane Bryce, 'Women and Modern African Popular Fiction': 118-125, Bisi Adeleye-
Fayemi,`Either One or the Other: Images of Women in Nigerian Television': 125-131 in Karin Barber, ed. Readings in
African Popular Culture, (U. K. /U. S.A.: IAUJames Currey/ Indiana UP), 1997.
 241

This puts Soyinka's idea of authenticity in problematic territory. For it seemsto suggest

the role of women as man's helper is a signifier of authenticity. In this way, neither Segi

nor Iyaloja, standing from different poles of socially constructed identities, can voice a

woman's perspective except through the boundaries laid out by the male-constituted

society.There is a similarity in the argument made by Femi Osofisan as regards

Soyinka's use of 67
myth.

In other settings women end up losing their virginity to older men. Sidi and the virgin

bride are radically different characters yet both fall under the wing of traditional

patriarchy.In Sidi's case we are asked to celebrate the victory of the authentic over the

artificial but the woman's concern of bride price is unresolved. Bride price for Sidi is an

authenticaspectof her culture and is her prime reason for rejecting Lakunle's

propositions.Baroka, not Sidi, redraws the traditional boundaries. Like Segi, Sidi's

significance lies in her position between the male protagonists. As I have stated,

Soyinka's women characters are better represented in his non-mythic works. They

respondto their social environment.

Mda takes a more progressive approach, recognising that women suffer the same social

andeconomic deprivation as men. No mysticism surrounds their social and familial roles.

Their marginality is the result of oppression by patriarchy and apartheid. Although the

prostitutesshow awarenessof the political contexts of their situation, desperation

preventsconscientisation. But hope resides through their personal struggles. Woman

(DVR) realises she must align with her fellow oppressed. Lady (Girls) understandsthat

67Osofisan,1982:78.
 242

not being to
prepared sit down and wait for revolution to come means starting

immediately in her own small way. With this strategy, Mda opens personal space to a

wider social context.

By exposing the effects of and resistance to oppression on the family, Mda shows how

new identities and attitudes are formed. He shows the link between material and social

conditions as they affect familial relationships and thus the need for concerted political

action. Nana shakes off the remnants of her childhood to fight for and shape her future. In

68
TheHill, Man resigns himself to his wife's adultery. Without the financial means, Man

is unableto provide for her needs and does not force the issue of traditional family ties.

The sameneedslead Woman to leave Soldier Two. Material need is evoked in Girls,

where black women find white men desirable as an escapefrom poverty.

The historical imperatives of indirect rule and apartheid contribute to the differences in

the representationof women by Soyinka and Mda. While Soyinka locates representation

within his culture, Mda strips his characters of any affinities, to find their potential for

themselveswithin the social conditions of their oppression. The legacy of indirect rule

gives Soyinka a cultural confidence grounded in a nation whose independence struggle

wasnot as revolutionary as that of Southern Africa. The pseudo-autonomy of indirect

rule allowed a patriarchal conception of culture to relegate women in the home and in the

social spheres.This was aided with the privileging of men under colonial rule. This

createsthe problem of an authentic representation of women when dealing with

Soyinka's mythic plays, for colonialism does not permit an unproblematic representation.
 243

The settler presence in Southern Africa brought about shifting definitions of ethnicity and

nationality and the role of women in society. Mda's representations come out of

contestingBlack Consciousness' Negritude-like construction of women as mothers and

out of the social conditions created by apartheid both in the rural and urban settings. Thus

women in Mda's work are subject to the same treatment of oppression as men. They act

as agentsof change in their own right, rather than just as helpers of men. African

identities of women in drama continue to be determined by the historical processesand

cultural viewpoints of the writers in their geographical locations, and their post-

independenceconcerns.

68TN 100-1.
 244

Chapter Six

Politics and Drama in Soyinka and Mda

In this chapter my aim is to look at the ways in which the politics of the nation is

inscribed on the identities of Soyinka and Mda. I will do this by looking at how in their

works the two dramatists analyse the political landscape through their characters without

a set ideology and within their anti-nationalism. I have noted that both writers subscribe

to humanism. Both seek to render an account of the universal from an African

perspective.The local is determined by the social and economic conditions existing

within a particular society. Therefore it is impossible for both writers to avoid the nation

and the effects it has on identity construction in their works.

SinceSoyinka and Mda cannot avoid the nation I wish to see how their identity

constructionshave developed alongside the politics of their respective nations. This is

with a view to ascertaining how provisional their humanism is in keeping apace of

developmentswithin the nation-state. I will first look at the ways in which both writers

engagewith the discourses of the nation in relation to their mythic and anti-mythic

approaches.After that I shall deal separately with the political inscription of identities in

their works.

Locating the Social Position of Soyinka and Mda

The social and economic historical perspectives addressedin the previous chapters point

to indirect rule as being responsible for differences in identity formations in Nigeria and

SouthAfrica. Due to the colonial past, the post-independence African writer engagesin a

recoveryproject, a search for an African authenticity to plot a future course for the
 245

continent and its peoples. In the absenceof the colonial masters, the national bourgeoisie

that the writer most identified with became an expropriating class. Fanon highlighted this

being particular to that of an underdeveloped bourgeoisie. '

phenomenonas

An antagonistic relationship developed between the national bourgeoisie and politically

consciousAfrican writers. It placed them in ambiguous territory, as their opposition was

voiced from within the situatednessof the intellectual in the ruling class hegemony. The

committed writer became a mouthpiece for the underclass. Soyinka's continuing political

activism and Mda's anti-apartheid plays are two examples of the writer's anti-hegemonic

intervention. Soyinka acknowledges the relevance of his position as an intellectual elite

speakingon behalf of the underclass in his criticism of Marxist literary critics:

We are speaking here of the very morphology of intellectual base material; of the
social evasion that accompanies, deep down, the process of having `done your bit'
for the downtrodden masses,for the unreal nature of any presentation of reality,
the psychology of its consumers, the medium of transmission which is at once
limited, distortive, an act of fabrication which draws the most committed
consumer into a conspiracy of evasion. When the critic says, `enables us to master
reality, ' we must demand: Who are us? Precisely what class? What are their
functions? Could this us by any stretch of the imagination be the proletariat?
(Soyinka, 1988: 159)

Within the circle of committed writers a conflict arise, concerning their roles and how

bestto contest the ruling class. This conflict, in the Nigerian context has a generational

tilt. The playwrights after Soyinka's generation - writers like Femi Osofisan and Bode

Sowande worked within a Marxist paradigm that eschewed individual redemption in

-

1Fanon,120.
 246

2
favour of a social transformation. Osofisan, for instance, reworked myths to update their

relevancefor contemporary society in plays like Morountodun (1982). Soyinka sees

conflict of interests, a dishonesty of the Marxists due to their inaction. He accepts class

distinction as a universal reality but, `What remains permanently contestable is the

universality of concepts and values attaching to each group' (Soyinka, 1988: 168). For

Soyinka, a wholesale importation of any liberation ideology commits the same error as

the ideology it to displace. Like Amilcar Cabral,3 Soyinka believes that the specific
seeks

natureof society must first be taken into account and any imported ideology adapted to

its concerns.

Like Soyinka, Mda recognises his social position as a concerned writer and believes it to

be relevant in dealing with the socially disadvantaged. Mda criticises the media as owned

andrun by the elite. It is constituted to benefit the elite, distanced from matters relevant

to the rural and urban masses,and forcing its own agenda on these groups. This distance

createsa hierarchy of those with accessto media facilities and those without, and

determinesthe way messagesare shaped.International development organisations and

their African representatives come across as experts whose knowledge of rural people

andtheir needs is greater than the experience of the people they are supposed to assist.

Mda says, `It should be clear by now that the central issue in development is the creation

anddistribution of messages- hence my suggestion to you that it is high time we

divorced ourselves from the liberal tradition of speaking for the marginalised' (Mda,

2 SeeOlu Obafemi, `Political Perpsectives Popular Theatre in Nigeria' in Theatre Research International, 7.3,
and
(19R2),235-44, Olu Obaferi, Contemporary Nigerian Theatre: Cultural Heritage and Social Vision, (Nigeria: Joe-
Noye: 1996). Chris Dunton, Make Man Talk True: Nigerian Drama in English since 1970, (U. K.: Hans Zell, 1992).
3Cabral, 52
 247

1994: 143). Reinforcing this stand and at the same time acknowledging his privileged

position as a writer, Mda has said of his writing about the underclass:

I don't see myself as writing on behalf of anyone really. I see myself as speaking
for myself. Some of the things I say happens to coincide with what many people
are saying. Therefore we are saying the same things, but it just so happens that I
have a platform to say those things, in a more audible way, than they are able to.
(Mda, 1997: 255)

Dramatically, both writers approach their definitions of African identities through the

political histories of their countries. What we see here is the grounding of African

identity in the particular experiences of the peoples rather than in a non-specific Pan-

Africanism. Where the early Soyinka particularises a Yoruba experience as a

manifestationof a unique African spirit, Mda demythologises the African by identifying

the social economic factors underlying race oppression. Ethnicity is discarded for class

typesthat register the material poverty of the black South African along the racial divide,

hencethe generic names of several of Mda's characters. Mda attempts to restructure

community with a sensibility informed by social conditions and conscientised responses

that open up spacesfor change. Community develops around the experience of

oppressionrather than along ethnic cultural ties or ideologies that might mediate their

reactions.Mda's landscapesare barren, infertile places, alienated from the people whose

handsbear its fruits on the farms and in the mines, devoid of any markers representing

`home'. Mda dramatises how the people must work to create a new community in light of

the presentand through it build a future. In this manner, Mda leaves identities open-

ended.Like Soyinka, it is an attempt at reconnecting to an African historical path. As

 248

such,his language is demotic and earthy for its function is to change reality and by doing

so, change identities. As Roland Barthes states:

There is therefore one language which is not mythical, it is the language of man as
a producer: wherever man speaks in order to transform reality and no longer to
it
preserve as an image, wherever he links his language to the making of things,
is
meta-language referred a to language-object, is
and myth impossible. This is
why revolutionary language proper cannot be mythical. Revolution is defined as a
cathartic act meant to reveal the political load of the it
world: makes the world;
and its language, all of it, is functionally absorbed in this making. It is because it
generatesspeech which is fully, that is to say initially and finally, political, and
not, like myth, speech which is initially political and finally natural, that
revolution excludes myth. Just as bourgeois ex-nomination characterises at once
bourgeois ideology and myth itself, revolutionary denomination identifies
revolution and the absenceof myth. The bourgeoisie hides the fact that it is the
bourgeoisie and thereby produces myth; revolution announces itself openly as
revolution and thereby abolishes myth. (Barthel, 1972: 146)

Barthes' argument is seen in Mda's The Road. Farmer and Labourer are on opposite sides

of the nation's reality. The former speaks from the hegemonic position; control is racially

inscribedin every utterance, and furnishes his dominant relationship with the black

Labourer.The consolidation of this relationship is completed in and through myth of the

Boer ascendancy,with the ideology of the church justifying the violent appropriation of

black land and labour. Labourer, a Southern African black refuses to enter the mythic

relationship.He is from an independent nation. He has achieved a political identity

throughcitizenship of a nation-state. But as long as economic independence is not

achieved,Labourer continues to be part of hegemonic representations that associate class

with race, which is why Farmer believes he has the right to determine his identity.
 249

Soyinka accusesBarthes of using the very language he claims the bourgeoisie use to

their myths. 4 Here see social position as a factor that must be taken into
create again we

accountwhen speaking for the masses.Soyinka's myth-based characters represent an

order, albeit a fluid one, since it has to be distinct for us to recognise its uniqueness,

otherwise it could not be the foundation for an African-centred universal humanism. The

production of a particular language, by Elesin Oba (which the market women do not

understand)or by Oba Danlola (where underlings of the state fear the potency of being

by
cursed a king), works only within the pristine culture. This is clearer when we place

their rich language alongside the language of Olunde and Daodu. Though of the

traditional ruling class, Olunde and Daodu are engaged in a confrontational dialogue with

the ruling power. Their language reveals strategies of binary opposition, as they resist an

immediatethreat during a crisis. In Barthes' formulation, their language is anti-mythic.

Yet, through myth, Soyinka locates the original, natural, state of an African identity and

its revolutionary character. Change involves the whole structure of the Yoruba world,

which must be harnessedto combat human alienation from nature and its forces. Soyinka

makesthis case in Myth. In The Strong Breed we see the consequencesof rigidly applied

ritual, which negates Yoruba traditional practices and disables the revolutionary power it

is meantto release. We have located the transposition of Ogun's ideals in his ritual plays;

TheStrong Breed, Death; but in later works we see a more varied approach to identities,

locatedin the social sphere of the nation-state.

'Wole Soyinka, The Critic Society: Barthes', Leftocracy Mythologies' in Wole Soyinka. Art, Dialogue
and and other
and Outrage: Essays on Literature and Culture. (Nigeria: New Horn Press, 1988,146-178: 156.
 250

I will now look at how Soyinka's continued use of an African-based humanism

determinespossible new class associations in contemporary Nigeria. The nation remains

a problem for Soyinka but his later works, like his earlier satires, lay emphasis on

Nigeria's socio-political problems. I will look at how Soyinka remains guided by his

views on culture as recuperative and progressive, but on a wider scale of the nation.

Soyinka's use of theatre against military dictatorship is another area I will discuss.

Soyinka and the Politics of the Nation

Soyinka's later works show greater engagement with the nation-state. Soyinka moves

away from locating an African identity in Yoruba culture to focus on the nature of

Nigerian military rule, notably on the governments between 1983-1994. Military

intervention in Nigerian politics now creates a division between the military elite and the

civilian populace. Soyinka employs satire to represent the military elite as grotesquesto

evokedisgust at their abuse of power. In this way theatre functions as art form and

ideology:

Liberation is one function of theatre, and liberation involves strategies of

reduction to the status and stature of the power-wielding class in public
consciousness,exposing and demystifying its machinery of oppression.
Representing Hitler, just to theorise, as an imbecile dripping mucus in his
iconographic moustache may not be the social answer to a horrendous aberration,
but it is at least more honest and less presumptuous than wishing him away as a
mere figment of the socio-economic imagination. The satirist operates with an
implicit recognition of the social limitations of his art; his methodology is allied
to the social strategy of preparation. The mastering of reality and its
transformation requires the liberation of the mind from the superstition of power,
which cripples the will, obscures self-apprehension, and facilitates surrender to
the alienating processesranged against every form of human productivity.
Deflating the bogey (emphasis mine) - this is also valid and progressive art.
(Soyinka, 1988: 160)
 251

For Soyinka, ridiculing the despots in Play demythologises them. Identity here is

important for satire works on the association between characters and their real life

in
referents contemporary situations. Its effect is anti-mythic.

Soyinka's poor opinion of the military is concretised by the psychological effects of

solitary confinement on his person, and of the Nigerian Civil War on society. In Madmen,

Bero's malevolence is unmediated by culture, unlike Jaguna and Oroge who are

in
entrenched and circumscribed by tradition. The patriarchs understand the implications

of transgressingboundaries; their survival as custodians depends on strategies of

limitations. Soyinka believes in myth as an agent of change, contrary to Barthes' and the

Marxist critics' position. Against the denigration of colonialism and its account of Africa

its
and peoples, Soyinka posits `tradition' as a counter-force:

For we are referring now to "tradition" as a lived thing, as a cohering mechanism

of society, as a sum of beliefs, relationships, deployment of resources, control and
exploitation of environment, attitudes to the imponderables of existence (birth and
death)... in addition to the records, oral or written, of all these, their modes of
in
representation artistic form, and their strategies of mediation in the light of new
experiences.(Soyinka, 1988: 182-3)

Soyinka's definition of tradition allies with the liberation ethics of Amilcar Cabral,

perceiving culture and identity as generating from a people's relationship to the

'
environment. Cabral assertsthat national liberation is founded on `the inalienable right

of every people to have their own history' (Cabral, 1973: 43). Soyinka works within this

premisewith Eman whose role is determined by the influences at work in the different

interpretationsof the carrier tradition. Eventually, Eman becomes the carrier to defend a
 252

helplessmute. Olunde's sacrifice opposes his father's enervating will. However, it is by

emphasisingthe colonial intervention that Olunde's action gains significance as an act of

liberation. In the face of colonial rule, Olunde performs the ritual to fortify the weakening

culture of the Oyos, not to revolutionise it. His act reveals the inability of any imperial

from history. 6
mission to completely cut off the people their own cultural

Soyinka analyses contemporary Nigeria and its leaders in The Open Sore of a Continent

(1996). He documents the corruption and deceit of both the civilian and the military

governmentsbetween 1979 and 1994. Events that took place under military rule provide

a backdrop to his more recent plays, From Zia, with Love and A Scourge of Hyacinths

(1992), and The Beatification of Area Boy (1995). These plays deal with Nigerian society

undermilitary rule.

The typical Soyinka identities that oppose tyranny, in or outside myth, are eloquent,

professionaland subversive. They break ranks with the ruling hegemony, although they

remaintied to it through familial and/or economic relations, like Daodu (Kongi 's

Harvest) and Captain (Dance). On the periphery of power, they resort to either covert

meansor outright rebellion in an effort to shrug off tyranny. The characters in the more

recentplays bear similarities to these types, but their identities are also shaped by the new

political and social climate Soyinka writes them in. Soyinka draws the line between the

'Cabral, 41.
6Here I disagree Griffiths Moody's Olunde is Oyo Nigerian
with and view that a radical committed to changing and
society,and that he cannot make that statement fully because he has to deal with the cultural denigration that confronts
him. Olunde's conversation Jane Pilkings does not show Olunde to be committed to change. He arrives with the
with
expectationof burying his father (Death, 198). He tells Jane that `you have no respect for what you do not know'
(Death, 192). It is pointless to see Olunde as a committed radical when he represents obviously the native intellectual's
mentality `taking a stand in the field of history' (Fanon, 1990: 168) See Gareth Griffiths and David Moody, 'Of Marx
 253

rulers and the ruled, a distinction indicating that the liberation struggle is not over. I will

show how Soyinka realigns social classes within the nation-state under a dictatorship in

three of his plays.

From Zia, with Love/A Scourge of Hyacinths

Both written in 1992, From Zia, With Love and A Scourge of Hyacinths (a radio play)

deal with the travails of the same protagonist, Miguel Domingo, who is arrested and

detainedfor suspecteddrug smuggling. The play is based on real events that took place

during the mid-1980s when three suspecteddrug traffickers were executed by the then

military government of Generals Muhammed Buhari and Tunde Idiagbon (1983-1985).

The Generalsimplemented a harsh regime, which was most notable for its `War against

Indiscipline' (WAI) 7 fond

campaign. The government was of ex post facto legislation, by

way of enacting military decrees and backdating them. At the time, the Generals were

looked upon as saviours of the nation from the misrule of the Shehu Shagari civilian

8
government(1979-1983). Soyinka deconstructs their legacy to reveal them as a

`hypocritical self-proclaimed salvationist duo' (Soyinka, 1996: 64).

The structure of Zia is similar to Opera Wonyosi. Soyinka employs play-within-play and

songto relay the underlying social conditions in which the play is situated. Again we find

collaboration between corrupt civilians and the military, using the state to acquire

personalwealth. But, rather than tend to Play in its satiric representation of the military

andMissionaries: Soyinka and the Survival of Universalism in Post-Colonial Literary Theory' in Stephen Slemon and
HelenTiffin, After Europe, (Australia: Dangaroo Press. 1989). 79-85.
eds.,
'See Eghosa Osaghae,Nigeria Since Independence: Crippled Giant, (London: Hurst
and Co., 1998), 182.
Vaughan,316. For an account on the nature of military rule in Africa, see J. Gus Liebenow, African Politics, Crises
and Challenges, (U. S.A.: Indiana UP, 1986), 237-266.
 254

and its civilian accomplices, Zia leans more towards Madmen. While not as morbid - the

tenebrousatmosphere is tempered by a wider representation of society and by the songs

-
it conveys the same pervasive malevolence. A loudspeaker pronouncing government

doctrines in the form of slogans at regular intervals creates a Big Brother complex. The

claustrophobia of the prison location and the death sentencehanging over the inmates'

headsadd to the foreboding atmosphere.

Zia openswith the prisoners performing a play of a security meeting of the ruling

military council, where they portray the psychology of the military leaders. The council

meetinghighlights the military's mentality towards its citizens as that of an occupying

9
force. Conveying an imagery of possession,as if the state is theirs by right, they resort to

any meansto facilitate their `eternal revolution' and adopt a military aggression towards

the nation. Commandant, the head of statejustifies this attitude: `Without stability, there

be
can no development' (Zia, 4). Director's (Major Awam) situation report on state

security implicates social problems as the underlying cause of unrest. Similar to the

tyrants in Play, the council members are uneducated, ignorant and anti-intellectual. 10

Their animosity is an historical condition. Gus Liebenow observes that:

the rank and file and the few Africans who did qualify for noncommissioned (sic)
rank overwhelmingly tended to be recruited from the areas of the country which
had been least exposed to modernizing influences. Lord Lugard made it an
...
explicit policy of government to draw heavily upon the less developed north for
in
recruits preference to the better educated and economically transformed Igbos
and Yorubas in the south. (Liebenow, 1986: 246)

9
Zia, 8.
10
Zia, >.
 255

Liebenow's comments highlight indirect rule's lingering influence in post-independence

Nigeria. Different regions were allocated different roles assumedto be conducive to their

`natural' state. They also add an ethnic hue to what Soyinka describes as a `politics of

(Soyinka, 1996,64), adopted by the Buhari-Idiagbon regime. I' In her

revenge' civil war

novel, Destination Biafra ([1982] 1983) Buchi Emecheta notes that the army were held in

a poor light prior to and after independence. `Only the socially disadvantaged went into

the army, those who were failures financially and academically' (Emecheta, 1983: 37). 12

Director's performance is measured by how many people he can detain and by how many

he
organisations can disband. Soon after, Commandant bursts into a Kongi-like speech,

railing against subversives and university lecturers and full of self-righteous indignation.

There is disdain for democracy and inflation of the ego.13

After the performance we are introduced to Miguel Domingo, one of three new inmates.

The old inmates have a custom of producing a CV with a dramatic musical

accompaniment.Introducing themselves, they start with Commodore 'Ayacinth whose

oderevealsthe intractable menace of the river-clogging weed to lives and business.

Hyacinth is a metaphor for the military's strangulating grip on society. 14Before the

introductions can continue the prison superintendent moves the three new inmates to

anothercell. As they acquaint themselves with their new surroundings a loudspeaker

blaresa banal messagetelling Nigerians to be vigilant in tracking down corruption and

11For history Buhari-Idiagbon Eghosa, 163-187.

a of the regime, see
''` These`failures' decisive by Clünua Achebe Not do
represent the changes wrought colonial rule, as also shows. only
they represent social change with regard to status; like the returnees they bring knowledge of the outside world from
servingabroad. See Chinua Achebe, No Longer at Ease, (1960; U. K.: Heinemann: 1987), 10.
13Zia, 12. Compare Commandant's Aafaa's in Madmen Specialists: 227.
speech with play-acting speech and
 256

eradicating drug smuggling, and to `Make BAI your watchword' and `Be the eye of the

nation' (Zia, 27).

The Big Brother complex that invites people to spy on each other is reminiscent of the

Stalinist state and the Foucauldian notion of surveillance through the panopticon. ls

Backedup with the unsubtle law enforcement officers and decreesto punish the smallest

offence, the is in
nation caught a siege mentality, reminiscent of the atmosphere produced

in Isidore Okpewho's civil war novel, The Last Duty (1972). Soyinka's Battle against

Indiscipline (BAI) is a thinly disguised turn on WAI - War against Indiscipline. WAI

was hailed by to
many as a way of returning order public life after the ruinous legacy of

the Shagariregime (1979-1983), in which the government itself instigated the breakdown

of law and order. 16The Buhari-Idiagbon regime claimed to be a corrective force.

However, Soyinka analyses their brief stay in power as nothing more than a ploy by an

elite minority based in northern Nigeria to maintain its hegemony over the nation. In this

regard,Soyinka calls their 1983 takeover `a coup against the opposition' (Soyinka, 1996:

81). The opposition parties bore the brunt of the arrests, detentions and punishment while

the main government figures escapedrelatively unscathed. The aim was to discredit

leadersfrom the other parts of Nigeria. According to Soyinka the military government

wason a mission of vengeance against those who opposed the Shagari regime:

The upshot of the "rigidity" and corrective zeal of that reign of terror was
indisputable: a partisan scale of judgement, weighed heavily against progressives,
especially all those, from whatever part of the country, who were considered a

14Zia, 20-22.
is Michel Foucault. `Panopticism' in Paul Rabinow, The Foucault Reader (London: Penguin. 1984), 208-213.
ed.,
16OpenSore, 65-74. For historical the Osaghae, 110-162.
an overview of period, see
 257

serious threat to the hegemonic design of a self-perpetuating clique from the yet
feudally oriented part of the country, whose leaders remain backward in their
thinking, nepotistic in political orientation, a clique that is still made up largely of
unproductive scions of a moribund social order... (Soyinka, 1996: 87)

Soyinka's critique is aimed at the foundational roots of the nation in the colonial order of

indirect rule. The separatedevelopment policy created a nation where all the parts are

greaterthan the whole and a national identity competes unfavourably with regional and

ethnic identities. This is the true force behind the Military Voice calling for discipline and

vigilance, This is the new/old order that has incarcerated Miguel Domingo and the other

inmates,guilty or innocent. It is against the military wing of the hegemony that they have

to contend with as Nigerians, in a nation with a weak national identity.

Emuke and Detiba are amazed that a person of Miguel's status is in prison. More

surprising,he was given bail and rather than abscond, remains to attend the court hearing

andis found guilty of drug smuggling. The issue for his fellow cellmates is not his

innocenceor guilt. They understand the contempt the military government has towards

humanrights. Emuke queries Miguel as to why he went to court, but Detiba's own

opinion is insightful:

DETIBA: Well, it wasn't you alone. Or myself, to tell the truth. I overheard some

reporters - even lawyers (emphasis mine) - saying the same thing... (Zia, 28)

The rule by whim of the military is further commented upon by Emuke:

 258

EMUKE:... These soja people, I no trust them. They fit wake up tomorrow and

say - line up everybody awaiting execution. Fire them one time! (Zia, 31).

This setsup a discussion about the very nature of military rule that `wait until man

commit crime, then you come change the punishment' (Zia, 32). Again it is Emuke who

eloquently conveys the state of anxiety of the civilian population:

EMUKE: Soja man say `come', sofa man say `go' - everything confuse! You no

fit say - A-ah but na soja man say make I come. The sofa wey tell you you `go'

done finish you becauseyou obey Soja man `come'. And if you try Go-come-

come-go,; both of them go shoot you together. Den leave your body for

to
checkpoint show example. (Zia, 32)

This state of uncertainty operates in the same way as in Giants. The difference here is

that it is implicated in ethnic and national politics. Soyinka addressedthe social

manifestationof this state also in Opera Wonyosi. Without a democratic base, military

power strikes out aimlessly in an attempt at keeping its legitimacy unquestioned.

The uncertainty of power is evoked through the collusion between the military and the

civilians. Soyinka portrays this uncertainty in the relationship between Wing Commander

andSebeIrawe. Student, a new inmate, gets himself arrested in order to escapehis boss,

the venomous Sebe Irawe. He has double-crossed Sebe over a drugs deal and as

punishmentis to be murdered. Wing Commander, a government associate, arrives to

 259

discussa large consignment of cocaine that he arranged to be smuggled in from Pakistan,

with the help of then PresidentZia. The consignment,`Fifty kilograms! Neatly packedin

one fertilizer bag' (Zia, 49), has disappeared from its secret location. This is no ordinary

drug deal, as Wing Commander explains:

WING COMMANDER: Ahe people involved over there, my counterparts, they

in
are government. To deal with them on an equal level, I had to make them

believe that it was a government to government affair. That there was cooperation

here at the very highest level. (Zia, 51)

By making this nefarious activity a joint venture, Soyinka indicts military governments in

general.They have no regard for human rights and enjoy humiliating the civilian elite, an

act Sebeshows ironic admiration for. '' Sebe makes no distinction between military rule

in
anywhere the world, and that, `you people make and unmake laws to suit yourselves'

(Zia, 52). As a crookibusinessman, Sebe adopts a chameleonic approach to working with

the military to further his aims. Like the professional beggars of Opera Wonyosi, and like

the sign hanging on the cell in '8

the prison, one must abandon shame and thus morals to

get ahead,or to escapetrouble. Wing Commander points out that corrupt leadership is not

the sole preserve of the military. 19Soyinka indicts the attitude of the national elite as

beingresponsible for military intervention.

"Zia, 51-2.
18Zia, 3.
19Zia, 54.
 260

Like in Opera Wonyosi there is no difference between the crooks both in and out of

20But Sebe is smarter than Wing Commander. Wing Commander is

uniform. sitting on

the stolen consignment, which the audacious Sebe has hidden inside a cushion. Sebehas

Wing Commander's assistanceto uncover Student's duplicity. 21These duplicitous

used

relationships continue the theme of cannibalism that Soyinka has in

addressed previous

plays. Leadership sets the social mentality of the age. Sebe and Student are only

respondingto the environment created by the military leadership.

Soyinkaextends the scope of Nigeria's political problems to foreign intervention. The

foreign powers interfere in Nigeria's domestic affairs for their own gain. Buchi Emecheta

employsa similar strategy in Destination Biafra. External interference is a factor in

Nigeria's unrest leading up to the civil war. For Soyinka, this is a continuation of the

themefrom Giants. Miguel observation links the military government's harsh policy with

the hypocritical American government's anti-drugs policy. 22

The poor economic climate prevents new class formations from developing to oppose the

military. Instead, the oppressed prey on each other. Warder tries to sell to Miguel and his

cellmatesa,juju that can enable them to escapefrom prison. The desperateEmuke tries to

persuadeMiguel to loan him the money to purchase the charm, at Warder's own

instigation. Miguel responds by showing him a similar juju, which of course does not

20Soyinka had independence See `Wole Soyinka Interviewed'

noted the dictatorial tendencies of the early politicians.
by Bivi Bandele-Thomas, in Conversations with Wole Soyinka, Biodun Jeyifo, ed., (U. S.A.: U of Mississippi P,
2001),183-197: 184.
z' Zia, 55-56.
22Zia, 61.
 261

23Desperation the despite their different background. Warder who

work. unites prisoners,

had promised to help Miguel deliver a messagepromptly refuses and walks away in

angerat his inability to exploit their desperate situation. Warder has absorbed the

predatory instincts of the dominant class, which is the national ideology. Warder employs

a `philosophy of cannibalism... a ruthlessnesstowards each other' (Soyinka, 2001: 194).

In the General Cell, the inmates conclude the play of Sebe Irawe and Wing Commander.

SebeadvisesWing Commander to use his power as a member of the Ruling Council to

24
declarea state of emergency. Miguel and his fellow inmates are arrested under this ruse.

The `Song of State Consignment' reinforces the bad faith with which the military operate

the
against civilians: `No one dare embarrass/Powerthe pure commodity' (Zia, 80).

Soyinka's previous plays, KH, Madmen, Opera Wonyosi and Giants, analysed the power

lust of cretins. In Zia we see power channelled through an ideology of revenge, which

allows the military to pass and backdate laws in order to wreak vengeance on their

enemies.The campaign against drugs will be retroactive:

WING COMMANDER The law, the degree, the penalties. It will show we mean

business.And anyway, that's our style. That's how people recognize who's in

charge. That's the difference between you and us. Civilians can only operate in

linear time. We go backwards and forwards at will. (Zia, 81)

23Zia, 69-71.
`'' Zia, 79.
 262

Sebelikens this circumvention of justice to the enigmatic Eshu, the Yoruba trickster god

who `throws a stone today and it kills a man last week' (Zia, 81). Wing Commander, like

Bero in Madmen, has abandonedtraditional beliefs for power of the gun. Sebe convinces

him to pay homage to Eshu for spiritual protection and murders him in the bushes.

Thoughthe military is the main subject of Zia, Soyinka addressesthe coterie that

surroundsand amplifies their power. Several groups have come together to either

denouncethe military ruling or to plea for clemency. The Church, the student's union and

the Bar Association state their objection within the confines of democratic law and

civility. The Traditional Rulers' Council, however, plea for clemency. The furious

Miguel objects, arguing that, `Even a retarded child must know that the issue is one of

justice' (Zia, 97). The traditional rulers represent a dead link between the people and the

government.They are alienated from their people, a fact that leads Daodu to break the

royal drum in the middle of Danlola's dance in Kongi 's Harvest. In Zia, the new era

requiresmore than the grandiloquent begging 25

and massaging of their paymasters' egos.

Time for the three detainees draws to a close. The government has removed the authority

of the courts to deal with their case,which has now been referred to a Review Panel

overseenby the Head of State. Without recourse to the Court of Appeal, Miguel, Detiba

andEmuke are executed by firing squad.

'`SFor the bodies,

a summary of the role of the traditional rulers as opposed to professional associations and student see
Osaghae,180-182. See Olufemi Vaughan, `Chieftancy Politics and Social Relations in Nigeria' in Journal of
also
Commonwealth Comparative Politics 24.3, (1991), 308-326.
and
 263

Soyinka deals on a more concrete level with the social issues at stake, leaving behind the

ambiguous mysticism that characterises his earlier work. Satire is reduced to lay bare a

more human characterisation based on social, material conditions. The linguistic games

are restricted to the songs and to the scenes involving Sebe. Linguistic registers delineate

the characters,as is the case in previous works. Emuke's register of Pidgin English serves

not as comic relief but as a commentator in his own right, on the conventional wisdom of

the militarised society. He is conservative in that he accepts his own position and works

within it to escapepoverty. There is an awarenessof the workings of his society: he

cannotunderstand why the privileged Miguel did not flee the country when he had the

opportunity. The military's unambiguous language masks their true intentions and makes

retroactive law-making seem natural. Soyinka demythologises their moral posturing as

false and unmasks their masqueradeof eternal revolution as revenge-seeking, power

grabbinghypocrisy.

With the play located in an urban area, the differentiated ethnicities are united by their

oppressedstate. Social standing counts for little, making possible a space in which

associationsmay form a national identity. However, this is not possible due to the

grinding poverty and the violence and insecurity caused by military misrule and its

exhortation to the people to distrust each other, creating a philosophy of cannibalism

amongthe ruled. The nation remains a problematic issue that Soyinka remains sceptical

of
 264

But Soyinka has not abandoned completely the essentiality of the unique identity. In A

Scourgeof Hyacinths, he returns to this idea of human destiny, the recurrence of the old

in the new as continuity in a cyclical scheme. Hyacinths is a radio play, first broadcast on

BBC Radio 4 in 1991. The dynamics of radio creates a play more exegetical than Zia.

Hyacinths revolves around Miguel Domingo and his mother, and explains the reason

behind Miguel's court appearanceand subsequent execution. Between them is the tension

causedby the past. In a new era, Mother cannot relinquish the past, which is tainted by

Miguel's grandfather's gambling addiction. Grandfather Domingo literally loses the

family name, the only article of worth remaining on a bad night of gambling:

THE MOTHER: Finally, with nothing left which anyone would accept, he puts

his name on the table. There you are he said - Double or quits. The name of

Domingo against all my debts. (Pause.) At first they laughed, then the novelty of

the idea hit them. So they made him sign a piece of paper, but there was no need.

Oduaiye Domingo was a man of his word. (Hyacinths, 123)

This stigma of erasure is, for Miguel, a burden.26But for Mother the family motto, `A

Domingo-Is-His-Word' (Hyacinths, 124) is the very essenceof their being. Her narration

of the family history grounds the essentialism in a material act of land reclamation and

development,and defence against jealous indigenes.27The retention of the Yoruba

systemof worship that aided their ancestor's survival during slavery in the Americas

continuesto support their spiritual needs back home in modern Africa. Mother cannot

26Hyacinths 123.
27Hvocinths, 125-127.
 265

forget this or the reconstruction of the family fortune that is synonymous with their name

its
and reclamation.

Torn between the past and survival under a present dictatorship, Miguel decides to run

away. He is ambiguous about his mother's belief in the traditional gods; he has `nothing

to believe in' (Hyacinths, 128). But he is aware that her prayers and rituals and the

family's connections have little power over the leaders who will pronounce judgement

over his life:

MIGUEL: It is not your goddess who has pronounced a threat on my life. It is not

any maid or mother of the waters but men of studded boots, of whips and batons

and guns and mind-numbing propaganda. Why! Even Sango armed with his

thunder and lightning would hesitate to take on a sub-machine gun. (Hyacinths,

129)

In Soyinka's mythic world of heterogeneity and growth, there is space for arbitration.

This is inimical to the interpreters of African modernity whose retention of power relies

on intransigenceto change. It involves an interpretation of the past appropriate to their

needsto legitimise their power. The weight of this modernity bears heavily on Miguel as

much as the weight of the past burdens Mother. He reminds her of what she has always

reiterated,that `this is a society of short memories' (Hyacinths, 130). Miguel wishes to

makehis escape.He has a choice of places to settle around West Africa, since his family

links are sub-regional. As returning Africans, the Domingo family embraces a Pan-
 266

African identity. But the hyacinths, whose `embrace suffocates the nation' (Hyacinths,

120)thwart his escapeby sea.

Hyacinths provides the background for Miguel's travails in Zia. He refutes the burden of

the past like Eman in TSB, but is consumed by a rapacious, self-serving hegemony. Like

Olunde, he is debasedby the dominant power that has only disdain for the people they

govern.Unlike Olunde, he does not try to re-establish continuity with the past. Miguel

lives in a society so far removed from its own culture, a society of short memories. Myth

andrecuperatedhistory prove inadequate against a rapacious modernity.

The Beatification of Area Boy

In Zia, Soyinka showed how Nigerians have become a single class of the oppressedby the

In The Beatification Boy (first in 1995), 28 Soyinka looks

military. ofArea performed at the

possibilities of cooperation between intellectuals and the underclass to oppose the military and

their civilian cohorts. This position is representative of the African writer who has broken away

from the middle class to align with the poor in the face of the moral bankruptcy of the ruling elite.

Sanda,the university graduate works as a security guard for an upmarket shopping centre in

Lagos. He is also the leader of a band of area boys, the term used to describe the masses of

unemployed young touts who roam the urban areas. The play pivots on two events that occur on

thesameday: a society wedding and the displacement of slum dwellers.

Soyinkadwells on many themes, joining the Nigerian experience with that of Latin

America.29The military is shown to inhibit the development of democracy by forming

28All
references to the 1999 edition.
29Area, 287.
 267

30
political parties as a way of retaining power. Again, he employs song to explain the

contemporary issues 31
of the day. Soyinka's outrage at the military's behaviour is explicit

in the scene where Military Officer wants `nothing less thoroughly than the Ogoni

treatment' (Area, 311)32in dealing with the area boys. Again, Nigeria is shown to be a

nation under occupation by its own armed forces. By forming a link between the

intellectual and the underclass as a solution to this problem, Soyinka does not show
what

new forms of identity this association may yield, but rather how they might crystallise.

Sanda'sinvolvement with the area boys stems from the mismanagement of the ruling

elite that has placed Nigeria in poverty and destroyed the financial security of the middle

class.The nation-state benefits the few at the expense of the majority. Education is no

longer sufficient for social and political advancement_33

The trampling on civil rights

enforcesthe military's disdain for the educated, which Soyinka has shown in Giants and

Zia and characterisesas a politics of revenge. It is shown in the military's belligerence

towardsthe general public. The Civil War is a recurring motif, from Mama Put's

recollections of the actual conflict34 and in comparison with the forceful removal of the

slum dwellers. 35The displacement is also likened to the famine-induced situation in

30For
an account of the lengthy transition to democracy process that led to the military forming the political parties,the
annulmentof the elections and the attending crisis that followed, see Eghosa, 207-266. See also Maier, 69.
31Area, 294-6. The
refrain, `a little to the left, a little to the right' refers to the ideological premises the military
governmentadopted for its two invented parties.
3' For
an account of the Ogoni conflict, see Human Rights Watch/Africa. Nigeria - The Ogoni Crisis: A Case-Study of
Military Repression in Southeastern Nigeria. New York: human Rights Watch, February 1999. Karl Maier, This House
Has Fallen, (London: Penguin, 2000): 75-110.
33OshomhaImoagene locates
the importance of education in Nigeria's class structure: `..three major classes seem to
characterizethe Nigerian scene as follows: the ruling and middle classes, the peasant class and the working class. The
ruling class is made up of the various elites of the public and private sectors, i. e. the bureaucratic, military, intellectual,
business,professional
and most of all political elites. The basis for recruitment to this class is mainly education. '
Imoagene,
34
xi.
Area, 247.
35Area, 301.
 268

Ethiopia36but it resembles the forced removals of apartheid South Africa. For Mama Put:

`It's war of a different kind. It is war of a kind governments declare against their people

for no reason' (Area, 302).

To fight the war of resistance, Sandaopts for the artful dodger approach, extorting and

stealingmoney from the rich patrons of the shopping complex. Sanda is an in-between

characterforged out of the condition of the nation. He was a socialist in his university

days37and has found trying to help the poor through the civil society overwhelming. The

stateand the civil society are one and the same, working through each other for the

38
benefit of the few. Sanda is alienated from his class and commits himself to help the

Eric
underclass. Bentley states that commitment involves alienation and that the two

shouldnot be seen as opposites:

If a commitment, as I have suggested,properly implies a radical protest, then it is

not likely to be made except by those who have already made a radical break. And
what we may call making a radical break could also be seen as a process of
recognizing that a break has already occurred: one was too alienated, one was
repulsed and rejected, and, knowing it, one rose up, a rebel against the alienators,
against the alienating society. (Bentley, 1968: 201)

Eventhough he is against the hegemony, Sanda is not completely alienated in this

manner.He works on the margins of the system, one that the state allows to exist so as to

easeunrest. The state is the conduit through which ill-gotten gains are won and dispersed

to the corrupt civil society. The post-independence state runs on a patron-client system

wherebythose who acquire power distribute favours and largesseto their supporters only.

36Area, 302.
37Area, 275-6.
 269

The incestuous relationship between the military rulers and the civilian elite is the same

as their relationship with criminals like Sebe Irawe and Anikura. Their brazen attitude

allows for a power display of outrageous contempt for the poor.

The arrogance of the elite is shown in their attitude towards the underprivileged and

towards the nation. The major streets leading into the business district of Nigeria are to be

closedfor the society wedding of two elite families. Broad Street and Balogun Street are

also the in
main routes and out of Lagos Island. The bride-to-be, Miseyi, is Sanda's

former university sweetheart. During this period, a million people are displaced from a

to
slum area make way for an estate of luxury homes. The spectacular sunset of the

morning was the military destruction of the slum settlement. Judge, a Professor-like

character(The Road), goes off to seek a solution to the problem and ends up in the boot

of a car, awaiting punishment by a group of soldiers for touching their officer's uniform.

The marriage takes an unexpected turn when Miseyi renounces her family and status to

elopewith Sanda.The offended families promise to deal with Sandawho is left with a

carpetof money sprayed all over the floor during the proceedings. Sanda decides that the

moneyshould be used to help the displaced rebuild their lives. He acknowledges that a

generalsocial reconditioning is needed because: `Before a new crisis is over, another has

beenhatched' (Area, 326). Sanda and Miseyi decide to live with the displaced people and

startsetting the country right from there.

`8Imoagene, Kilson, 391.

xi.
 270

Soyinka does not depict heroes in any of his non-mythic plays except for Area. Sanda is

atypical of Soyinka's social and cultural hero. He is not framed by myth, which underpins

the actions of Eman and Olunde's moral absolutism. Rather he responds directly to the

material conditions around him. He drops out of university to help the poor. His

pessimism leads him to sophisticate the area boys' extortion racket. But the Maroko

residents' plight is too great to ignore, although it is only when they are left with the cash

from the wedding that Sanda's dream of making money to help the underclass

materialises.Sanda responds to the social realities rather than to

operates an ideology.

His idealism has been tempered by experience. He seeschanging society as a step by step

approachof working with the underclass. There is no full blown revolution: Sanda wants

to fight for compensation for the displaced residents and set up a music band that will

diversify from singing subversive songs only.

Sanda'ssubversive attitude dilutes the untapped power of the common people. His

identifying with the underclass offers a way of forming new identities conscientised to

fight the military government, but he is still very much the artful dodger, for Sanda uses

his intellect within the present social context. Soyinka creates the impression of the area

boysand the displaced as a counter-force to the military, but with Sanda as the leader its

potential is not fully realised. Sanda's in-between identity ignores the inconsistencies in

fighting the entrenched interests on their own terms. There is still much individualism in

this social hero:

MISEYI: What can we do with the military still around?

 271

SANDA: They won't always be there.

MISEYI: Who is going to remove them?

SANDA: You see, there is already plenty for us to think about. And plan towards.

And two heads are better than one...

MISEYI: I've always wanted to found something worthwhile.

SANDA: Well, here's your chance. Why don't we go in and raise a toast to that?

(Area, 329-330)

The multitude of the displaced provides a force to fight the military but they are not given

that possibility. Sanda and Miseyi are not alienated enough from their class to engage in

radical ways of appraising their situation. For although Soyinka is averse to ideology, he

`a 39Soyinka
recognisesclass as universal reality' . rejects the wholesale appropriation of

Westerndiscourse into class analysis in Africa, but the impression is that working with

the people as Sanda intends to means the lop-sided "`banking" concept of education'

(Freire, 2000,53). Despite the critical analysis of society by Mama Put, Trader and co., it

is mainly Sanda,Miseyi and Judge who have the last scene and it is Sanda who is hailed

asthe `King of the Area Boys' (Area, 328).

Sanda'sleadership of the area boys unveils shifts in identities caused by economic

recession.National historiography is rewritten in the city, the space of reconstituted

identities. This is where we can site the area boys and Sanda the intellectual, in the `urban

memory' (Triulzi, 1996: 80) as a source of multiple interpretations that is `rooted in

39Sovinka, 1988: 169,

 272

individual and group identities that no longer recognise themselves in the Great Tale'

(Triulzi, 1996: 80) of the nation:

In this context of institutional crisis, and the wider crisis that involves national
historiographies themselves, new battlegrounds open up for the clash between
official traditions and group memories, between social praxis and the building of
identities, that in some way restore to post-colonial society a negotiating power
that was earlier supplanted or removed. Its recovery is part of that `revenge on the
state'. (Triulzi, 1996: 80).

Revengeon the state is taken by a coalition of disparate classes.Sanda's dominant role

doesnot convey a culture specific trait, as Soyinka's attention focuses on the experience

of the heterogeneousnation. Instead, Sanda's role betrays a class perspective that is

unwilling to shed all its attitudes. Again leadership is a major concern, which Soyinka

showsthrough Sanda. Sanda is representative of the educated class putting their

knowledgeto the aid of the lower class. Their knowledge, international in outlook, is still

very much based in Westernised pedagogy, rather than on the situation that confronts

them. The space for transformation of identities is under-utilised.

I now turn my attention to Zakes Mda's attitudes to the nation and his role in drama in the

post-apartheidera.

Mda and the Politics of the Nation

In this section my aim is to appraise Mda's theory and theatre in post-apartheid South

Africa. At a time when South African politics had yet to enter its reconciliatory phase

Mda had already constructed situations of post-independence disappointment, of the kind

beingwritten in parts of independent Africa, where an indigenous middle class gained

 2 73

4()His
power. resistance theatre pieces were already addressing the concerns of women

and the rural areas; concerns that were not engaged fully by Black Consciousnesswriters

in their deliberate effort at constructing a race-based uniformity. The ending of liberation

for 41
theatre to address.
politics opened new areas

I have shown how Mda's exile in Lesotho created a distance that allowed for a subtler

exposition of the black situation under apartheid. Exile is also one reason for his

favouring of the region over the nation-state. Mda's anti-nationalism comes from the

samesource as Soyinka's. It is a rejection of the colonial structuring of African society.

Mda has stated that he finds nationalism `inhibiting and destructive' (Mda, 1997: 258).

He also statesthat, `It is a force that I am afraid of, be it Afrikaner nationalism or African

I
nationalism. am not a nationalist in that sense' (Mda, 1997: 258). Rather, Mda considers

himself as a `person of the world, ' (Mda, 1997: 25 8) but subscribes to the Pan-

Africanism of the African National Congress. Mda's rejection includes the structures of

indirect rule and the apartheid construction of bantustans, with their ethnic fictions.

Yet events in apartheid South Africa were central to the regional outlook of his dramas.

His concernswere for a post-apartheid South Africa and the fear of other oppressions that

hadbeen ignored while combating racial oppression. Mda was not the only commentator

aboutthe relationship between in 42

the arts and society a post-apartheid era. These views

wereexpressedaround the time of Nelson Mandela's release from prison in 1990, which

markedthe onset of negotiations for majority rule. These views sought a role for the arts

40Lazarus,20.
41Kruger.1999: 191.
42SeeNjabulo Ndebele, The Rediscovery Ordinary: Some New Writings in South Africa, ' in Journal
of the of
SouthernAfrican Studies, 12.2, (1986), 143-57. Albie Sachs, 'Preparing Ourselves for Freedom: Culture and the ANC
,
Constitutional Guidelines, ' in The Drama Review, 35.1, (1991), 187-93.
 274

that would reflect society in various forms other than in what had been limited by

resistancetheatre.

Where the plot revolves around the urban and rural dichotomy, for instance in The Hill,

Mda provides a glimpse not only of the deleterious effects of South Africa's economic

dominancein Southern Africa. He also emphasisesthe social inequalities existing within

Lesotho society itself, where the social institutions set up by colonialism to exact control

over its people are now employed against the economically deprived. Mda exposesthis

scandaloussituation by significantly using the discussion of a tax raid. Whenever there is

a raid, the safest place to hide is in the rich areas where the residents are never

43
disturbed.

By using the tax raid to highlight the inequalities of post-independence Lesotho, Mda

showsthat little has in

changed the way the rulers exploit the nation's resources and its

underclass.The attitude of the wealthy towards paying tax reveals their exploitative

designson the nation-state. The burden of nationalism is on those who are yet to see its

benefits.In this regard, the poor have little option but to sell themselves for immediate

gain, further reducing their capacity to accumulate wealth or contribute to developing

their nation. Long-term prospects lie in their dependence on the South African economy.

The selling of blood for money shows this to gruesome effect. `` The exploitative national

bourgeoisieand the exploited underclass combine to create a dependency effect on the

nation as a whole.

J' TH,84.
44TH8i-86.
 275

Mda's fear of a middle class appropriation underlies the concern for the position of the

formerly oppressedto have a voice in the running of the state. The worry is that the state

adoptsthe mentality of the elite. We see this problem through Fanon's critique of the

middle class. Though Fanon grants that the mentality of the national bourgeoisie is

conditioned by the colonial system, he describes their attitude as `stupidly, contemptibly,

cynically bourgeois' (Fanon, 1990: 121). Fanon also points out that the in
way which the

middle class treat the is

underclass similar to the way the colonialist treated the native.

`The settler never stopped complaining that the native is slow. Today, in certain countries

which have become independent, we hear the ruling classestaking up the same cry'

(Fanon, 1990: 1.56).The rejection of this claim to know the native, what Chinua Achebe

refersto as the `Mr I know my Africa' syndrome, is what Black Consciousnessand

resistancetheatre set out to counter. Mda portrays this attitude in The Hill. In a play-

within-play, Man assumesthe role of a wealthy doctor who wants his neglected garden

tendedto. When he is told the labourers can only work for a few days he erupts in self-

righteousindignation:

MAN (angry): For a day or two? You are no different from the rest. Day after day

I am plagued by tramps who want employment for a day or two. Hundreds of

them each day. A day or two, that's all they want. Suppose I were to go to the

superintendent at Queen Elizabeth 11Hospital. Suppose I to

were ask him to give

me work.

`I am a physician. '
 276

`Experience?'

`Ten years as general practitioner and one year as a specialist. '

`We need doctors desperately. We'll take you at one thou five hundred per

month. I'll it
confirm with the Permanent Secretary for Health. '

`I am sorry sir. I only need work for a day or two. '

I ask you, wouldn't they think I am mad? (TH, 76)

The doctor's lack of empathy with the labourer's situation highlights the ways in which

classinhibits national identity from developing, in that their concerns are radically

As
opposed. part of the dominant group, Doctor's ideology, backed by the infrastructure

of the state and civil society, makes his views the conventional wisdom. It is similar to

the ideology of the erstwhile colonial rulers, and so race ideology is insufficient in

developing a national identity after liberation. WSF presents a similar situation, where

classrelations determine national identities in the post-independent state. Mda shows

how this attitude can affect relations among the same classesin Girls. The clerks who are

meantto oversee the smooth distribution of rice to the poor instead ensure its delivery

into the hands of unscrupulous businessmen and women. By so doing, they align

themselveswith the expropriating class and serve to perpetuate their own oppression.

Mda's pessimism serves not to debasethe black anti-apartheid movement but to expose

the flaws in ideology as a whole because `Oppression has no hierarchy' (Mda, 1994:

145).It can develop even in liberation movements. Constant vigilance is needed. Fanon
 277

observedthis fact when he stated, `Nationalism is not a political doctrine, nor a

programme' (Fanon, 1990: 163).

Before determining how Mda points the way forward, I will show how he confronts the

most pernicious manifestation of colonial oppression - apartheid - head on. By looking

back to an earlier work, I wish to suggest that the implications for a post-apartheid South

Africa are rooted firmly in race relations and its negotiation. Steve Biko, during the 1970s

notedthat, `The arrogance that makes white people travel all the way from Holland to

come and balkanise our country and shift us around has to be destroyed. Our kindness has

beenmisused and our hospitality turned against us' (Biko, 1987: 70) Wole Soyinka, in

his Nobel Prize lecture, made a similar observation of the African's `largenessof spirit'

(Soyinka, 1994: 19) which has been abused by colonialism. 45

Soyinkawarns that this seeming `uncritical capacity of black patience' (Soyinka, 1994:

19) is conditional and will disappear if there is no reciprocity. Mda's pessimism hangs on

this peg, that the oppressive instinct is part of the political ascendancy of the Afrikaner,

which informs their identity and cannot be removed without breaking down the complex

that sustainsit. Black identities are shapedby the responseto this complex. This comes

acrossclearly in The Road.

45Wole Sovinka, 'Nobel Prize Lecture 1986: The Past Address its Present,' in A. Mafia-Pearce, Wole Soyinka:
must ed.,
An Appraisal (U. K.: Heinemann, 1994), 1-21: 19.
 278

The Road

First presented in 1982, The Road16deals directly with race difference47and its negative

influence on human relations. Mda shows how rooted racism is in the political and

economic structures that maintain the state in South Africa. This inextricable link

conditions the minds of both Farmer and Labourer and determines their relationship and

thus fixes their identities into binary opposites. Mda highlights the mainstay of his

dramatic project: region, family and religion. Through a series of misunderstandings, the

Afrikaner Farmer and the black Labourer tell their stories from their own side of the

colour divide. Afterwards, they realise that they have in

something common: Labourer's

wife, Lucy. It is this shared experience that leads Labourer to kill Farmer.

The play opens with Labourer under a tree shouting out to his lost dog, Bhekile. It is the

lost animal that sets off their discussion, for Farmer once employed a rebellious farmhand

by the same name. Farmer does not realise that Labourer is black and so engageswith

him on the level of familiarity, the idea being that they are united by race. By doing so he

exposeshis prejudices as a white supremacist. The self-opinionated Farmer describes

everything and everyone within his own narrow frame of reference. Over and over he

iteratesthe kind of person he supposesto be. `I am a very kind man' (TR, 123), `As you

know I am fair and just' (TR, 138). The next moment, his actions disprove his words. He

revealsto Labourer that he is a serial adulterer who can no longer make love to his wife

after he caught her having an affair with his foreman, the kqfferboetie, Boetie van

Rensburg.Farmer's hatred for him is total: `One day I'll kill him. He is a disgrace to the

'6 All
references to the 1990 edition.
 279

Afrikaner race' (TR, 129). Farmer's hypocrisy is revealed, for he is also a respected

member of his church.

Farmer's hatred of his ex-foreman is because not only has he committed adultery with his

wife and beaten him to

up, add severe injuries to insult. Boetie van Rensburg has had

sexual relations with black women. By sleeping with Farmer's wife, he has defiled her.

Yet the hypocritical Farmer has confided to Labourer that he has a black mistress.48

Farmertells Labourer this secret on the misunderstanding that Labourer is a black-loving

white liberal, and by having in

this common, they are friends. 49

Thoughthey are ideologically different, becauseFarmers supposesLabourer is white, it

mattersvery little, for apartheid is based on race solidarity. Fanner's mind is shaped by

the apartheid policy of segregation, which also involves the need to `know' the other

through stereotyping of racial identities for the purpose of control. Through Farmer, Mda

ridicules the racist mapping and the presumptions that emanate from it. He also shows

how ideology cannot encompassthe whole of human experience. Farmer claims to know

the difference between Japaneseand Chinese, yet, at first, he cannot tell that Labourer is

black.5°The cleverness of the Boer racist ideology extends to distinguishing between

Taiwaneseof Chinese descent and Mainland Chinese `Becausethey are communists and

we don't trade with them' (TR, 149). Several times, Farmer keeps changing Labourer's

identity. He is first a compatriot, then a Jewish liberal, then a South African black, and

For a view on the impact of race in theatre and society see, Ian Steadman, `Race Matters in South African Theatre' in
RichardBoon and Jane Plaistow, eds., Theatre Nfatters. Performance and Culture on the World Stage, (U. K.:
CambridgeUniversity Press, U. K., 1998), 55-75.
4"TR, 128.
49TR 131.
 280

finally an immigrant worker. In every situation, Farmer strives to gain the upper hand in

proclaiming his knowledge as superior simply because he belongs to the dominant group.

Labourer, on the other hand, shows the difficulty for a member of the oppressed group to

be outside politics, even through choice. Forced into a dialogue with Farmer and then

forced to vacate the shade of the tree, Labourer is always at cross-purposeswith his

antagonist.Labourer's dog was a present for his wife, to keep her company during his

sojourns.The dog was really meant for acts of bestiality between Lucy and Farmer.

Farmer appropriates Labourer's property, thus mirroring the wider dispossessionof

blacks in South Africa. Labourer is forced to the wall and has no means of fighting back

becauseFarmer is armed. He understands the many levels of oppression that has to be

contendedwith till he finally proclaims violence as the only avenue left. Christianity is

againcriticised as part of the race hegemony. Labourer seesJesus not as a saviour of the

poor. Rather, `He was a pacifist, therefore he was anti-revolutionary. "Turn the other

cheek... Give unto Caesar... " That is why the revolutionary Jews killed him' (TR, 136).

The ownership of the productive forces in society comes under scrutiny when both give

different opinions of the same farmland. The signifying landscape is a typical strategy

that Mda employs to depict the dispossession of blacks and their alienation from the

sourcesof production. It also mirrors their psychological and physical condition of

displacementthrough forced removals and the seeking of refuge. In this instance, it is a

matterof viewing the landscape through state ideology and position, of ownership and

sow 149,
 281

dispossession.The loading of experiences on the land causesthe dissonance, created by

talking at cross-purposes.Farmer seesthe richness of the land in its cultivated fields,

Labourer seesonly a desert, `Nothing, not even an oasis' (TR, 143).

Robbed of the shade of the tree because of his colour, Labourer is a subject, and not a

citizen of the state. He must develop separately, and be `the king of the sun' (TR, 134).

Labourer's threatening talk is a type of guerrilla tactics on its own. For example, in this

exchangewith Fanner:

FARMER: I have a gun, you know.

LABOURER: There are many ways of winning against a gun. For instance, I

in
could stealthily move whilst you are asleep, take your gun and... (TR, 135)

Farmerand Labourer agree on using violence to achieve their conflicting aims. Labourer

hadpreviously eschewed violence, but has had to review his position in the face of

Farmer's aggression51Both agree that the liberal approach to the South African situation

is a dead end. And so they are `locked in ghastly combat with one another' (TR, 126).

Their striking differences show that, in their society, there is a `chasm of engineered

ignorance,misunderstanding, division, illusion and hostility. It is a chasm that highlights

the tragedy of people who have long lived together, but could do no better than

acknowledgeonly their differences' (Ndebele, 1990: 3).

51TR 127.
 282

But it is not the political issues which are joined into group associations, with Farmer's

volk recollections and claims of race purity and Labourer's history, which is buried,

`Awaiting reincarnation, or resurrection' (TR, 149) that initiates Labourer's decisive act.

It is the claims of the personal that draw the play to its violent conclusion, when

reconciliation is impossible. Farmer sets the terms of opposition, calling Labourer a

communist. The terms Farmer sets to return to Labourer his rightful is

possessions52

Mda's way of foreshadowing the terms set for majority rule in South Africa, where the

from 53The is
minority negotiates a position of economic advantage. only guarantee that

racial segregation normalises binary relationships among the different groups, and all

they will share in common is the use of violence to change the political landscape.

Farmer's intransigence also causeshis paranoia towards any threat, perceived or

otherwise.He is on edge whenever Labourer is out if his sight or speaks of violence,

he
something cannot come to terms 54His fragile hold is based
with. on power on a need

to know and categorise the other a priori. If liberation politics is `a social epistemology

basedon extreme opposition with its resultant tendency to yield instant knowledge'

(Ndebele, 1994: 2), then it is a reaction to years of oppression that has rewritten African

history in step with colonialism and Afrikaner ascendancy.

Mda's apocalyptic vision is discomforting to oppressor and victim alike. By showing the

victim overcoming his oppressor through the same means of his oppression, Mda leaves

5' 7R, 138f.

53SeeRichard Wilson, The Politics
of Truth and Reconciliation in South Africa: Legitimizing the Post Apartheid State,
(U.K.: Cambridge UP, 2001). Lyn Graybill, Truth and Reconciliation in South Africa, (U. S.A. /U. K.: Lynne Reinner,
2002).
54Thisis because, Carolyn Duggan Labourer is 'foreign' black is therefore to behaving in
as notes, a and unused a
subservientrole the South African black is forced to adopt. `He expresses the selfhood of a person devoid of a sense of
race/colourand is understandably baffled by Farmer's change of attitude after the colour recognition scene'. See
 283

us without the slogans of solidarity that can act as a buffer to the naked human desires

that both Farmer and Labourer exhibit throughout the play. Slogans act as a buffer by

erasingthe personal and emphasising liberation ideology to which the oppressedwork

towards together. The political consciousnessof the immigrant Labourer does not suffice

to kill Farmer. It is Farmer's appropriation of his wife that leads to the final action. The

report of the gun may lead us to cheer Farmer's demise but it also unnerves us. While

Mda shows that `Armed resistance is thus seen, as in Dark Voices Ring, to arise out of the

contradiction inherent in the prevailing relations of power, to the inevitable, if possibly

cataclysmic, result of too many missed opportunities' (Horn, 1990: xliv), he also makes

us think twice about the very nature of armed resistance, violence and power. The Road

can thus be seen in the context of post-apartheid identity formations as much as his plays

in
set post-independent Southern Africa.

Mda and Post-Apartheid Theatre

The explicit violence that ends The Road is untypical of Mda's plays, which tend to

glimpse a possibility of redemption after a bleak unfolding of events. This fear of `too

many missed opportunities' is present in his writing on post-apartheid society. As a writer

of Black Consciousnessdrama, and given the nature of his exile from South Africa,

Mda's engagement with the post-apartheid era had already been stated in his post-

independencework. It evoked in him the anti-nationalism that is crucial to his humanist

thinking. This, as I have already stated, places Mda's drama at a critical juncture with

other Black Consciousness writing. Through his drama, Mda reiterates the plural nature

Carolyn Duggan, 'Things Darkness: Character Construction in the Earlier Plays of Zakes Mda' in Alternation 4.1.
of
(1997)727-44: 36.
 284

of oppression. By engaging resistance theatre in this manner, Mda prepares society for

regenerationafter apartheid, which marks a continuation of the conscientisation started

by Black Consciousness.Theatre now should ceaseto function as a weapon of liberation

but continue its educational role in preparing South Africans for majority rule.

Post-apartheidtheatre reflects the desire of South African society to come to terms with

It to
apartheidand majority rule. also aims move away from overtly political themes to

deal with the personal. Nelson Mandela's release occurred at the time when the

institutionalisation of resistance theatre in the prestigious city venues was complete. Mda

saysof this, By 1990 almost all relevant theatre of the Theatre for Resistance category

wasperformed only in city venues, and the audiences were white liberals and a sprinkling

of membersof the black middle class who could afford to drive to these expensive

venues' (Mda, 1994: 5). " Productions such as Woza Albert! and Sarafina (1986) gained

international reputation and became the face of South African theatre.56In this way

African dramatists were already looking towards opportunities for international exposure

57
andfinding ways of achieving mainstream success.

Post-apartheidtheatre can be dated from either Mandela's release in 1990 or from the

return to majority rule in 1994.58The restructuring of South African society involves

reconstituting national identity through democratic guarantee of individual and group

ssLoren Kruger
shows that this move from the township to venues such as the Market and the Space theatres began in
the 1970s.See Kruger, 1999,154-5.
56Kruger
also points out that the institutionalisation of political drama such as those of Maishe Maponya and
MatsemelaManaka 'found than among township residents'. Kruger,
a readier response among metropolitan audiences
156,
57For dramatists in the Bernth Lindfors,
an example of the rocky road to redefining themselves post-apartheid era see,
The Rise and Fall of Mbongeni Ngema: The AIDS Play' in Blumberg and Walder, 181-91.
58Kruger, 191.
 285

rights. Individual rights are aided by the ANC's refutation of socialism in favour of

liberal capitalism. Group rights include the accommodation of regional rule, the official

acknowledgement of local languages as national languages, and the making of a Rainbow

Nation. This approach is couched in the slogan, `Many Cultures, One Nation'. Thus the

political project of Black Consciousness ends with the fracturing of the political black

identity into ethnic and racial groups, and individualism. South African theatre

production has to also function within this new dispensation, hence its engagement with

issuesrelevant to the Truth and Reconciliation Commission (TRC). 59This is seen in

plays dealing with bearing witness and analysing the nature of truth and guilt, plays such

as Athol Fugard's Playland (1992) and the collaborative experimental Ubu and the Truth

Commission(1997). The political validity of these works - typified as Theatre for

Reconciliation - is in their keeping with the historical mood of the nation after apartheid.

Of the place of theatre Mda is unequivocal:

Suggesting that the arts have a role to play in transformation does not mean
censoring artistic freedom. Whether we like it or not, the artists will always
respond to the prevailing political and social conditions because they select their
material from society... Politics is part of their intimate daily experience, and for
better or worse, politics will feature in their works. (Mda, 1995: 38)

Mda here'implies that the role of theatre in post-apartheid South Africa is still politically

relevant.As Mark Gevisser states, `In these post-apartheid days, all South African

cultural production seemsto be strung between the poles of "truth" and "reconciliation. "

And these are not the idle categories of a cultural critic: they are key political principles

usedto define life in South Africa since its passageto democracy' (Gevisser, 1995: 10).

'9 SeeHazel Barnes, 'Theatre for Reconciliation: David Lan's Desire as an interventionary Vehicle', Blumberg and
 286

But given the past relationship between the state and theatre, key questions arise.

Gevisser worries that in the neocolonial states, the new elite appropriates culture to create

its own idea of a national identity. 60The history of South Africa's oppositional theatre, of

course, does not allow for such simple appropriation, yet this is an issue that cannot be

resolved easily. This is more so when taking into account the nature of President Thabo

Mbeki's African Renaissanceproject. 61

Mbeki's African Renaissance,by emphasising the black experience is directly juxtaposed

againstthe aims and objectives of the TRC. While the former refers to group

identification in terms of Black Consciousnessrhetoric, the latter seeksto heal past

woundsthrough individual acts of restitution, leaving the state in whose name atrocities

62
were committed relatively unscathed. While one speaksthe language of justice, the

other speaksthe language of reconciliation. Mbeki's rediscovery of the past initiates a

similar literary ploy being by

used writers in looking 63
at the present.

While the Theatre of Reconciliation dwells on the key political initiative of forging a new

collective morality, other theatre practitioners have engagedthemselves with the personal

themesthat represent personal issues, which have been subsumed by the wider politics of

Walder,169-80: 170-1.
60Mark Gevisser, `Truth
and Consequences in Post-Apartheid South Africa' in Theatre 25.3 (1995), 9-18,11.
61 In 1998
a speech promoting his projected "African renaissance," Thabo Mbeki... underlines the idea that "[to]
perpetuatetheir imperial domination over the peoples of Africa, the colonisers sought to enslave the African mind and
destroythe African soul". Mark Sanders, `Truth, Telling, Questioning: The Truth and Reconciliation Commission,
Antjie Krog's Country of My Skull, and Literature After Apartheid' in Modern Fiction Studies 46-1, (2000), 13-41: 14.
SeeThabo Mbeki, The African Renaissance Desperately Needs Your Help' in Cape Times, 17 August 1998,2: 13.
62SeeDavid Atwell Barbara Harlow, African Fiction After Apartheid' in Modern Fiction Studies 46-1,
and `South
(2000), 1-9: 2.
'3 Atwell
and Harlow_ 4.
 287

oppression.64Plays those in the collection, Black South African Women's

race such as

Plays (1999), look at various issues that directly affect women in different social aspects.

Mda's dramas of the resistance era had started looking at the post-apartheid society

through the post-independence situation of African nations, specifically Lesotho.

Sergeantand Janaban, and Woman and Lady all express dissatisfaction with black self-

rule. In Girls, though, there is a desire for change through self-agency. But Mda's post-

apartheidoutput has been mainly in writing novels. Works such as She Plays with the

Darkness(1995), Ways of Dying (1997) and Heart of Redness(2001), look at the role of

individuals finding a place in the post-apartheid era. They also present Mda an

to
opportunity redefine himself as a novelist. Of this switch, Mda says:

I don't see myself as a playwright anymore, I see myself as a novelist. I will write
I
a play only when am commissioned to do so. But I won't go out of my way to
write a play because I don't find them challenging anymore, especially now that I
have started writing novels. (Mda, 1997: 257)

Mda's attention to writing novels represents a desire to narrate the South African

experiencethrough its new emphasis on individuals and their shifting identities in a

multicultural era. Mda had already placed emphasis on individual experience in his plays,

written during apartheid. It is also an attempt by Mda to secure a position as an

international writer. His works present a universal humanism, in the absenceof the

particular features of race oppression. Of his approach to novel writing Mda says, `I just

get down to writing. I do not tell myself that I should be writing African literature that

'' Kruger, 191-216.

 288

should be written as a black or a white. I have a story to tell and I tell my story' (Mda,

1997: 257).

Grant Farred comments on Mda and his role as a novelist:

Ways of Dying's artist representsMda's attempt to carve out a new space for
black writers in postapartheid South Africa, a mode liberated from the incessant
political demands placed upon the disenfranchised in
authors the anti-apartheid
struggle. However, such a conception of the black is
artist problematic because it
is founded upon the fallacious commensurability between the achievement of the
postapartheid state and the upliftment of the historically disenfranchised black
underclass. The end of apartheid may have created new possibilities for black
literature, but it did not signal the onset of economic equality in South African
society, and the ongoing inequity that affects every aspect of settlement life.
Much as sub-Saharan anticolonial literature found itself confronted with both new
and disturbingly familiar in
challenges the postcolonial era, so postapartheid
writing will have to (re)negotiate its relationship to a black underclass whose
living conditions resemble the historical disenfranchisements of the apartheid
past. (Farred, 2000: 187)

Irene Visser has a different view. Also reviewing Ways of Dying, Visser seesMda as

answeringNdebele's and Sach's call for artistic freedom away from resistance literature.

On Mda's leaving names of leaders and of places unspecified she comments:

This deliberate withholding of specific historical details, no longer necessitated by

state censorship, may be interpreted as a new emphasis on the autonomy of art.
For not only does the novel's focus on the experiential and the personal constitute
a release from the former political demands on resistance literature, but in its
eventual orientation towards the future of post-apartheid South Africa, it also
invites an engagement with wider issues than the historical, local or personal.
(Visser, 2002: 39)

Given the humanistic sensibility of Mda's plays, it seems appropriate that he moves in

the direction his prose has taken. But as Farred says, and Mda himself has said, the writer
 289

must still maintain a political role. If liberation is incomplete as Mda's post-independence

plays suggest, and the reasons for being so are apparent in South Africa, then theatre

should not yet lay down its arms. Mda continues to addressthe concerns of the general

public through other literary and artistic forms. Theatre for development remains an

ongoing concern as a political aesthetic. This is an area I have already touched on. Here I

expand on Mda's application of this medium in post-apartheid South Africa.

Mda and Theatre for Development

Identity constructions continue through Mda's work in theatre for development. Mda

seeksto return to those outside the privileged space of the urban middle class a voice

through which they not only claim their right to identify themselves, but also the

direction they wish to proceed in as regards developing their own resources. By rejecting

the familiar top-down approach of government information transmission, the focus shifts

from Western-basedglobal interests of the national elite to local interests of

communities. Sustainable development proceeds from this local perspective. This is

important in post-apartheid South Africa, where the popular electronic media, sporting

eventsand international conferences are painting an image of cosmopolitanism,

promoting the nation as a haven for multi-national investment, whose direct benefits

excludethe many. Theatre for development is also important to the post-apartheid era in

that it can assist in the government's Reconstruction and Development Programme

(RDP) through self-help schemes.

 290

Mda seestheatre continuing to play a prominent role in Southern African society. `After

liberation, it will join the task of nation building' (Mda, 63

1989: 482). Mda marks the

period for the beginning of theatre for development in Africa: `Developmentalism

becomesthe concern of post-colonial societies when popular politics comes to an end,

and the new nation states begin to mobilise the populace for what the leadership refers to

asnation building (in South Africa, reconstruction)' (Mda, 1998: 258).

A problem arises as to the nature of government-directed nation building/reconstruction

and the in it
way which uses theatre to disseminate its message.Penina Muhando Mlama

observes:

Governments have been content to patronise only that theatre which will not
question the exploitative and oppressive structures characterising most of
independent Africa. And generally they have taken a position that seesthe arts as
a luxury which the new nations cannot afford. But in truth, this is meant to mask
the potential of the arts to challenge the corruption and injustices of the ruling
classes.This explains why even though the governments argue that the arts are a
luxury, they have always found the resources with which to maintain active
censorship boards and other systems to keep the arts that depart from the arts for
art's sake function in check. (Mlama, 1991: 14)

By dismissing the arts as a luxury, African governments acknowledge their

conscientising power, having witnessed its contribution during the liberation struggles.66

This leads them to control information. Mda seeks to address this problem through a

theory of communication as a basis for theatrical production of development issues in

WhenPeople Play People (1993).

65
Quoted in Jan Gorak, 'Nothing to Root For: Zak-esMda and South African Resistance Theatre' in Theatre Journal,
41.4. (1989), 478-491: 482
66Kerr, 209-239.
 291

Mda states that the modem communications systems `transmit the values and the

ideology of the ruling elites' (Mda, 1993: 1). Mda calls for the decentralisation of the

communications systems in order to provide rural peoples with a means of producing and

distributing their own messages.For Mda, theatre is the most effective means of building

an indigenous communications system. `It is not centralised like the technological media,

is
and capable of integrating indigenous and popular systems of communication that

already exist in the rural areas' (Mda, 1993: 2). Because of the importance of

in
communication modern society, primacy must be given to the `theatre function as a

communication mode' (Mda, 1993: 3). Communicologists should play a greater role than

theatrepractitioners and non-formal educators. Placing theatre within a communications

paradigm, Mda to
shifts response messagesaway from the individual and from studies in

attitude and behavioural change. Instead:

My argument is that the locus for change is not set within the individual, and
problems of underdevelopment do not lie with villagers as individuals who are
ignorant and traditional, and who must therefore be stimulated into action. Failed
development lies within larger political and economic structures. (Mda, 1993: 4-
5)

For Mda, change at the individual level comes about only when the existing larger social

structuresare changed. Thus he echoesAugusto Boal, who assertsthat:

Of all the arts and sciences,the sovereign art and science is politics, because
is
nothing alien to it. Politics has for its field of study the totality of the
relationships of the totality of men. Therefore the greatest good - the attainment
of which would entail the greatest virtue - is the political good. (Boal, 2000: 21)
 292

Boal is also concerned about the nature of communication and top-down dissemination.

Boal's influence on Mda's approach is considerable, from the dramaturgical techniques

to the theory of handing the tools of communication back to the people. The Latin

American influence in Mda is not confined to Boal. Joys of War was written after Mda

from a theatre-for-development workshop in Central America. 67

returned

For Mda, the present communications system highlights the different values and interests

of the rural and urban dwellers. Non-political government agents in the field `still display

certain values and ideas, of

most which have been inherited from colonial days' (Mda,

1993: 11). These agents `assumethat all native practices must be replaced by modem

onesfrom Europe' (Mda, 1993: 11). By moving further away from traditional practices, a

culture of reliance evolves through what Paulo Freire calls cultural invasion. Cultural

invasion creates cultural inauthenticity, a necessarybase for the oppressed to `respond to

the values, the standards, and the goals of the invaders', leaving them to `necessarily

recognisethe superiority of the invaders' (Freire, 1993: 134).

Mda cites an example of such devaluation of cultural values. An underprivileged child

felt embarrassedto narrate a Chakijane trickster folktale in Zulu because his fellow

studentshad narrated European folktales in English. 68This is Mda

why emphasises

control of media resources as paramount in the drive towards self-reliance and self-

development.But the hierarchical order of communications systems is not just a problem

with oppressive governments. The liberal attitude of doing something for the people must

67Peterson,
xin.
 293

be also discouraged. as he states, It is crucial that we wean ourselves from the liberal

notion of "doing something" for the people. Sustainable development will only happen if

we do something with the people' (Mda, 1994: 142). These structural problems that

generateuneven centre-periphery relations, create the dependency culture of the rural

areas.

To createmessagesthat allow the people to become actors in their own drama, to become

consciousof their conditions and their to

power effect change, Mda emphasisesthe role

the 69We the catalyst at work in his complete dramas, in Woman (Girls)
of catalyst. see

Man (DVR). 70We the as The struggle

and see also open-ended conclusions well.

continues;there is no end of history a la Francis Fukuyama. But in

as the pedagogical

study of the underclass by Freire, human limits are set by the dominant classes as ossified

tradition and essential human nature, making transformation seem impossible. These are

the negative uses of myth that Mda seeksto break.

Woman (Girls) and Man in (DVR) serve as catalysts, raising the consciousnessof Lady

andWoman. By narrating the historical conditions of their situation, they initiate

transformation. By showing that social positions are not the inevitable outcomes of an

essentialcondition, they extend the discourse of anti-oppression from the particular to the

universal.Mda's concern with the shaping of new identities in post-apartheid South

68See,Zakes Mda, `Learning from Wisdom Ancients: In the Creation Distribution Messages' in Current
the of and of
Writing, 6.2. (1994), 139-150: 139-140.
69WPPP,20-21.
70They found in his See Margaret Mervis, 'Fiction for Development: Zak-esMda's Ways ofDving' in
are also novels.
CurrentWriting 10.1 (1998)-.39-56
 294

is
Africa within a developmental paradigm seen in Ways 71
of Dying. Despite the fact Mda

has chosen the novel form, his themes are similar to those of his plays.

WhenPeople Play People documents the activities of the Marotholi Theatre group, a

group that specialises in development theatre `productions'. Mda's case studies show

how such a project might work in actualising the communications theory of theatre. The

book servesas a useful document in development studies and in proactive ways of

creatingnew identities. It serves as a logical progression in his in

work and continuing

the use of theatre as an integral part of people's lives in Africa as a whole.

Conclusion

In this chapter I have tried to show how Soyinka and Mda address identity formations

within post-independence/post-apartheidpolitical developments. For Soyinka, I have

analysedthe politics of his more recent works through his polemical writings. His

political writings are reflected in his dramatic themes of the military in government.

Thoughhe seessatire as useful for `deflating the bogeyman', the works analysed move

awayfrom outright parody and ridicule, featuring more realistically conceived identities

formed by their social historical setting. In Zia'Hyacinths, Soyinka re-examines the

legacyof the Buhari/Idiagbon regime and debunks their salvationist claims. In Area, he

takesa social group normally regarded as miscreants and places them as a catalyst for

socialtransformation.

71Lenta, 39-56.
 295

Soyinka's dramas against the then increasing militarisation of Nigeria retain his earlier

discourseson power and corruption. Soyinka continues his promotion of Yoruba/African

a
culture as way out of Africa's political impasse and as a tool for international

72But by turning to the Soyinka's identities formed

reconciliation. social present, are not

by a mythopoeic unity but by their social position in society. Thus, ethnicities are

subsumedand class is relegated to show how all Nigerians are treated in the same manner

by the military and their civilian collaborators. Here Soyinka offers hope in bringing

togetherthese disparate groups to forge a new morality against the oppressive state.

By looking at The Road, written in the apartheid era, I have tried to show how Mda's

vision of intransigent race oppression will end and its consequencesfor society. Its

relevancelies in the events that have taken place in Zimbabwe, for Mda's post-

independenceplays have always pointed out that liberation does not end with the

attainment of self-rule. Thus, I positioned the work alongside his plays that project the

post-liberation future. The pessimism of The Road stems from the maxim, violence

begetsviolence, and it serves as a warning to everyone concerned about the handling of

racerelations in a modern African state.

I also looked at Mda's theories and his position as a writer in post-apartheid South Africa.

Mda's decision to concentrate on novel writing rather than playwriting is interesting in

light of Farred's comments. The low level of education among black South Africans

meansthat they are not his immediate market. This indicates a bid on his part to seek an

international audience. Yet, as we have seen, it is in keeping with the new avenues sought

72SeeWo1e Sovinka, 'Faiths Preach Tolerance', in Guardian, Saturday Review, 4 May 2002,3.
that
 296

by some prominent black dramatists of Black Consciousness. It is also keeping with new

identity formations in South Africa with the shift from liberation to liberal capitalism.

Mda focuses on theatre for development for rural development in post-apartheid South

Africa. By providing a process for democratic ownership of communication systems,

rural dwellers gain the power to determine their environment outside the dominant global

forces and their local agents. Mda's work in this regard places theatre as an integral part

of African development rather than being just. a cultural product.

Mda's critical writing addressesthe end of liberation politics, truth and reconciliation,

and reconstruction. In these writings Mda retains the Black Consciousness attitude to

theatreas a political tool for re-inventing society and thereby shaping identities. The

adventof majority rule in South Africa made Mda focus his attention more on the nation-

state,although he still believes in a Pan-African/universal identity. But as a writer, who

focusedattention on South Africa even while in exile, he has followed the route of post-

independencewriters like Soyinka to addressthe issues in his immediate environment.

 297

Conclusion

Throughout my thesis I have tried to engage with the way the historical condition of

colonialism through indirect rule has marked different creative constructions of identity

in Nigerian and South African drama. Vole Soyinka and Zakes Mda both tend to specific

areasof universal humanist persuasion, as a way of escaping colonialist historiography in

determining their concepts of African identity. Yet both submit their characters to the

social particularities of the political landscape. Both accept that the is

universal expressed

through the local. By creating identities as figures of resistance within their communities,

they portray change as desirable yet problematic. Both wrestle culture from tradition, to

continue the historical march of individuals to self-realisation within their communities.

Community is still what joins them with other African writers who have embarked on this

searchsince independence.

Soyinka embraces myth while Mda rejects it. Indirect rule allowed cultures to develop on

their own. Yet indirect rule was active in shaping ethnic identities. It was neither innocent

nor altruistic in its organising of peoples into administrative areas. The scars of ethnic

violence across the continent give the lie to its supposedly objective gesture of apartheid.

But it is here that we find Soyinka forging identities, out of these traditions, showing the

transformative power of Yoruba culture outside Eurocentric traditions, derived intimately

from the Enlightenment. This is what makes his calling the colonial factor in Death and

the King's Horseman merely incidental problematic. It falls perilously within J.F.A. Ade-
 298

Ajayi's description of colonialism as `just another episode'. Indeed within Soyinka's

recurring cycle of stupidity, this is so. Hence it serves as a warning. Within global

relations today, Africa is very much a junior partner. In its Diasporic manifestation,

people of black African descent in general are still looked in

upon the same way as their

underdevelopedcontinent: with either pity or disdain. This cannot be regarded as merely

incidental to our concerns for a better world, which is what Soyinka has fought for and

personally suffered for.

In the latter part of these two careers we observe certain changes.Mda is moving into the

fields of myth and magic realism in his novels. Grant Farred's critique of Ways of Dying,

worries if the is in
post-apartheid situation one which South Africa's problems have

suddenly '
disappeared. Margaret Mervis's critique of the it
same novel views as a

continuation of Mda's theatre for development concerns.2 Mda is 3 but

still writing plays,

his attention seemsto be focusing on becoming an international writer in the same vein as

Soyinka and Nadine Gordimer.

Soyinka's work continues to destroy the myths of power that surround military rulers.4

His move away from mythic themes to those of national concerns does not mean a total

shift in focus. Soyinka still believes in the power of Yoruba traditional faiths to provide a

Grant Farred, `Mourning the Post-Apartheid State Already? The Poetics of Loss in Zak-esMda's Ways of Dying' in
Modern Fiction Studies 46-1 (2000), 183-206.
` Margaret Mervis, 'Fiction for Development: Zak-esMda's Ways of Dving' in Current Writing 10.1 (1998), 39-56.
3 For Guy Willoughby, `Ideas in Exile, ' Mail Guardian Online,
a review of his latest, The Bells ofAmersfoot, see and
June28 2002. http: //www. chico. mweb. co.za/art/2002/2002jun/020628-ideas. html.
4 For 'Not Great Dictator, ' Mail Guardian Online, September 6
a review of King Baabu, see Guy Willoughby. so and
2002.http: //www. chico. mweb. co.za/art/2002/2002sep/020906-not. html
 299

'
humanistic approach to the world's problems. Soyinka's ideals remain embedded in his

culture. But he uses his theatre to continue his opposition to ideological practices that ask

one to deny oneself to take up a particularistic view of society. Resistance for Soyinka

to
comeswith a challenge authenticity. The challenge comes from abuse of power.

Mda's anti-mythic approach falls within Barthes' theory, that myth hides nothing. From

this point, Mda shows just why race ideology is a myth that is impossible to hide, why it

must keep its narrative going at all costs because it is always found out. Social

transformation through conscientization will reduce it to the sum of its parts, to be

renderedobsolete by history. The transforming agency in Mda is to further expose these

myths, both of Afrikaner nationalism and of Black Consciousness,countering both by the

personaltestimonies of those excluded from their discourses. Mda's individuals make

their own narratives. These narratives peter out when faced with reality. For Mda reality

is not harsh, it is reality plain and simple. Therefore it is conditional, malleable. In

keeping with his anti-nationalism, conscientization releasesits powers of change by

placing self-agency within individual power.

5 SeeWole
Sovinka, 'Faiths that Preach Tolerance, ' in Guardian, Saturday Review, May 4 2002,3.
 300

Bibliography

Primary Sources

Zakes Mda

Dead End in The Plays of Zakes Mda. Johannesburg: Ravan Press, 1990.

Dark Voices Ring in The Plays of Zakes Mda. Johannesburg: Ravan Press, 1990.

TheHill in The Plays of Zakes Mda. Johannesburg: Ravan Press, 1990.

The Road in The Plays of Zakes Mda. Johannesburg: Ravan Press, 1990.

WeShall Sing for the Fatherland. Johannesburg:Ravan Press, 1990.

And the Girls in their Sunday Dresses in Four Works: And the Girls in their Sunday

Dresses.Johannesburg: Witwatersrand UP, 1993.

Joys of War in Four Works: And the Girls in their Sunday Dresses. Johannesburg:

Witwatersrand UP, 1993.

The Nun's Romantic Story in Four Plays. Florida Hills: Vivla, 1996.

Other Works

`Extracts' in Daymond, M. J., Jacobs, J.U. and Lenta, M. eds. Momentum on Recent South

African Writing. South Africa: U of Pietermaritzburg P, 1984: 295-297.

WhenPeople Play People: Development Communication Through Theatre.

London/Johannesburg:Zed Books/Witwatersrand UP, 1993.

`Learning from the Ancient Wisdom of Africa: In the Creation and Distribution of

Messages'in Current Writing 6.2 (1994): 139-150.

`Theatreand Reconciliation in South Africa' in Theatre 25.3 (1995): 38-45.

 301

`Politics and the Theatre: Current Trends in South Africa' in Davis, G.V. and Fuchs, A.

eds. Theatre and Change in South Africa. Amsterdam: Harwood Academic Publishers,

1996: 193-218.

`CurrentTrends in Theatre for Development in South Africa' in Attridge, D. and Jolly, R. eds.

Writing South Africa: Literature, Apartheid and Democracy, 1970-1995.

Wole Soyinka

TheLion and the Jewel in: Collected Plays 2. (1963) Oxford: OUP, 1987.

TheStrong Breed in Five Plays (1964) London: OUP, 1984.

Kongi's Harvest in: Collected Plays 2. (1.967) Oxford: OUP, 1987.

From Zia, With LovelA Scourge of Hyacinths. London: Methuen, 1992.

Death and the King's Horseman in: Plays: 1.1975. London: Methuen, 1998.

Madmen and Specialists in: Plays: 1. (1971) London: Methuen, 1998.

Opera Wonyos1in Plays: 1. (1981) London: Methuen, 1998.

A Play of Giants in Plays: 2. (1984) London: Methuen, 1999.

TheBeatification of Area Boy in: Plays: 2. (1995) London: Methuen, 1999.

Other Works

Ake. London: Rex Collins, 1981.

TheMan Died, London: Rex Collins, 1972.

Art, Dialogue and Outrage: Essays in Literature and Culture. Ibadan: New Horn Press,

1988.

Ibadan: The Penkelemesi Years: A Memoir, 1946-1965. London, Methuen, 1994.

`Nobel Lecture 1986: The Past Must Address its Present' in Maja-Pearce, A. ed. Wole

Soyinka: An Appraisal, Oxford: Heinemann, 1994.

 302

Myth, Literature and the African World. (1976) Cambridge: Canto, 1995.

TheOpen Sore of a Continent: A Personal Narrative of the Nigerian Crisis. New

York/Oxford: Oxford UP, 1997.

The Burden of Memory, The Muse of Forgiveness. New York/Oxford: Oxford UP, 1999.

Secondary Sources

Achebe, C. Morning Yet on Creation Day. London: Heinemann, 1975.

Adeleye-Fayemi, B. `Shinamania: Gender, Sexuality and Popular Culture in Nigeria' in

Newell, S. ed. Images of African Women: The Gender Problematic. Centre of

Commonwealth Studies, University of Stirling (1995)

Amuta, C. `From Myth to Ideology: The Socio-Political Content of Wole Soyinka's War

Writing' in Journal of Commonwealth Literature 23.1 (1988): 116-129.

Amuta, C. `Literature of the Nigerian Civil War' in Ogunbiyi, O. ed., Perspectives on

Nigerian Literature, 1700 to the Present Day, Vol. 1. Lagos: Guardian Books, 1988.

Amuta, C. The Theory of African Literature: Implications for Practical Criticism.

London: Zed Books, 1989.

Anderson, B. Imagined Communities. London: Verso, 1991.

Andrade, S. `Rewriting History, Motherhood and Rebellion: Naming an African

Woman's Literary Tradition' in Research in African Literatures 21.1 (1990) 91-110.

Angove, C. `Alternative Theatre: Reflecting a Multi-Racial South African Society?' in

Theatre Research International 17.1 (1992): 3 8-45.

 JOJ

Appiah, K. A. In My Father's House: Africa in the Philosophy of Culture, London:

Methuen, 1992.

Armah, A. K. The Healers. Oxford: Heinemann, 1979.

Arnold, A. J. Modernism and Negritude: The Poetry and Poetics ofAime Cesaire.

Cambridge, Massachusetts:Harvard UP, 1981.

Ashcroft, B. On Post-Colonial Futures: Transformations of Colonial Culture.

London/New York: Continuum, 2001.

Ashcroft, B. Postcolonial Transformation, London: Routledge, 2001.

Ashton, H. The Basuto: A Social Study of Traditional and Modern Lesotho. London:

I.A. I. /Oxford UP, 1952.

Atwell, D. and Harlow, B. `South African Fiction after Apartheid' in Modern Fiction

Studies46.1 (2000): 1-9.

Awolalu, J.O. and Dopamu, P.A. WestAfrican Traditional Religion. Ibadan: Onibonoje

P, 1979.

Balme, C. `The Performance Aesthetics of Township Theatre: Frames and Codes' in

Davis, G. V. and Fuchs, A. Theatre and Change in South Africa. Netherlands: Harwood

Academic Publishers, 1996: 65-84.

Balme, C. Decolonizing the Stage: Theatrical Syncretism and Post-Colonial Drama.

Oxford: Clarendon, 1999.

Bandele-Thomas,B. The Sympathetic Undertaker and Other Dreams. (1991) Oxford:

Heinemann, 1993.
 304

Bank, L. 'Men with Cookers: Transformations in Migrant Cultures, Domesticity and

Identity in Duncan Village, East London' in Journal of Southern African Studies 25.3

(1999): 393-416.

Baraka, A. Four Black Revolutionary Plays. New York/London: Marion Boyars, 1998.

Barber, K. `How Man Makes God in West Africa: Yoruba Attitudes Towards the Orisa'

in Grinker, R. R. and Steiner, C. B. Perspectives on Africa: A Reader in Culture, History

and Representation. Oxford: Blackwell, 1999: 392-411.

Barber, K. `Radical Conservatism in Yoruba Popular Plays' in Breitinger, E. and Sander,

R. eds. Bayreuth: Bayreuth African Studies Series 7: Drama and Theatre in Africa.

(1986): 5-32.

Barnes, S.T. ed. Africa 's Ogun: Old World and New. Bloomington/Indianapolis: Indiana

UP: 1997.

Barthes,R. Mythologies, London: Vintage, 2000.

Bascom, W. The Yoruba of Southwestern Nigeria. U. S.A.: Holt, Rinehart and Winston,

1969.

Bassnett, S. Comparative Literature: A Critical Introduction. Oxford: Blackwell, 1997.

Beier, U. `Introduction' Three Nigerian Plays. London: Longman, 1967.

Beinart, W. `Chieftancy and the Concept of Articulation: South Africa circa 1900-50' in

Beinart, W. and Dubow, S. eds., Segregation and Apartheid in Twentieth Century South

Africa. London: Routledge, 1995: 176-88.

Beinart, W. Twentieth-Century South Africa. Oxford: Opus, 1994.

Bernal, M. Black Athena: The Afroasiatic Roots of Classical Civili-ation Vol. 1: The

Fabrication of Ancient Greece, 1785-1985. London: Free Association, 1987.

 305

Bhabha, H. The Location of Culture. London: Routledge, 1994.

Biko, S. I Write What I Like. (1978) Oxford: Heinemann, 1987.

Biobaku, S.O. Sources of'Yoruba History. Oxford: Oxford UP. 1973.

Blakeley, B. L. The Colonial Office, 1868-1892. Durham: Duke UP, 1972.

Boal, A. Theatre of the Oppressed. trans. McBride, A. C. and McBride M-O. L. London:

Pluto Press, 1993.

Booth, J. Writers and Politics in Nigeria. New York: Africana Publishing Group, 1981.

Brecht, B. Brecht on Theatre: The Development of an Aesthetic. Ed. and trans. Willett, J.

London: Methuen, 1978.

Brennan,T. `The National Longing for Form' in Bhabha, H. Nation and Narration.

London: Routledge, 1995: 44-70.

Brouwer, R. C. `Margaret Wrong's Literacy Work and the "Remaking of Woman" in

Africa, 1929-48' in Journal of Imperial. and Commonwealth History 23.3 (1995): 427-

452.

Brustein, R. The Theatre of Revolt. U. S.A.: Little, Brown and Co., 1964.

Bryan, S. `Images of Women in Wole Soyinka's Work' in Jones, E.D., Palmer, E. and

Jones,M. eds. Women in African Literature Today 15. Trenton, NJ: Africa World Press,

1987: 119-130.

Byfield, J. `Innovation and Conflict: Cloth Dyers and the Interwar Depression in

Abeokuta, Nigeria' in Journal of African History 38 (1997): 77-99.

Cairns, H. A. C., Prelude to Imperialism: British Reactions to Central African Society,

1840-1890.London: Routledge and Kegan Paul, 1965.

Chapman, Southern African Literatures, Oxford: Oxford UP, 1996.

 306

Chinweizu, Jemie, 0. and Madubuike, I. Towards the Decolonisation of African

Literature. London: KPI, 1985.

Chukukere, G. Gender, Voices and Choices: Redefining Women in Comtemporary

African Fiction. Enugu: Fourth Dimension, 1995.

Clarendon/Oxford UP, 1999.

Clarke, P.B. WestAfrica and Christianity. London: Edward Arnold, 1986.

Cobley, A. G. "`Far From Home": The Origins and Significance of the Afro-Caribbean

Community in South Africa'to 1930' in Journal of Southern African Studies 18.2 (1992):

349-370.

Conteh-Morgan, J. Theatre and Drama in Francophone Africa. Cambridge: Cambridge

UP, 1994.

Cooper, B. Magical Realism in West African Fiction: Seeing with the Third Eye. London:

Routledge, 1998.

Cooper,F. `Conflict and Connection: Rethinking Colonial African History' in American

History Review 99.5 (1994): 1516-1545.

Coplan, D. `Eloquent Knowledge: Lesotho Migrants' Songs and the Anthropology of

Experience' in Barber, K. ed. Readings in African Popular Culture.

Oxford/Bloomington, Indianapolis: James Currey/Indiana UP, 1997.

Courlander, H. Tales of Yoruba Gods and Heroes. New York: Original, 1973.

Crehan,S. `The Spirit of Negation in the Works of Wole Soyinka' in Research in African

Literature 21.4 (1990): 15-31.

Cross, J.A. Whitehall and the Commonwealth: British Departmental Organisation. for

Commonwealth Relations, 1900-1966. London: Routledge and Kegan Paul, 1967.

 307

Crowder, M. The Story of Nigeria. London: Faber and Faber, 1978.

Davidson, B. The Black Man's Burden: Africa and the Curse of the Nation-State.

London: Time Books, 1992.

Davidson, J. `In Search of a Middle Point: The Origins of Oppression in Tayeb Salih's

Seasonof Migration to the North in Research in African Literatures 20.3 (1989) 385-400.

Davies, C. B. and Graves A. A. eds. Ngambika: Studies of Women in African Literature.

Trenton, NJ: Africa World Press, 1986.

Davis, A. B, `Dramatic Theory of Wole Soyinka' in Gibbs, J. ed., Critical Perspectives

on Wole Soyinka. London: Heinemann, 1981.

Daymond, M. J. `Gender and "History": 1980s South African Women's Stories in

English' in ARIEL 27.1 (1996): 191-213.

Deane, S., ed., `Introduction, ' Nationalism, Colonialism and Literature. U. S.A.: U of

Minnesota P., 1992.

Dike, F. The Sacrifice of Kreli in Gray, S. ed., Theatre One. Johannesburg: Ad Donker,

1978.

Drewal, M. Yoruba Ritual: Plays, Performers, Ritual. Bloomington, Indianapolis:

Indiana UP, 1992.

Duggan,C. `Things of Darkness: Character Construction in the Earlier Plays of Zakes

Mda' in Alternations 4.1 (1997): 27-44.

Eades,J. S. Yoruba Today, Cambridge: Cambridge UP, 1980.

Eagleton,T. `Nationalism: Irony and Commitment' in Deane, S. ed., Nationalism,

Colonialism und Literature. U. S.A.: U of Minnesota P., 1992: 23-39.

 308

Echeruo, M. `Concert and Theatre in Late 19thCentury Lagos' in Ogunbiyi, Y. ed.

Drama and Theatre in Nigeria: A Critical Source Book. Lagos: Nigeria Magazine, 1981:

357-69.

Ehmeir, W. `Publishing South African Literature in English in the 1960s' in Research in

African Literatures 26.1 (1995): 111-131.

Epprecht, M. `Women's "Conservatism" and the Politics of Gender in Late Colonial

Lesotho' in Journal of African History 36 (1995): 29-56.

Esslin, M. The Theatre of the Absurd. London: Eyre Methuen, 1974.

Etherton, M. The Development of African Drama. London: Hutchinson and Co., 1982.

Falola, T. The History of Nigeria. Westport: Greenwood Press, 1999.

Fanon,F. The Wretched of the Earth. London: Penguin, 1990.

Farred, G..`Mourning the Post-Apartheid State Already? The Poetics of Loss in Zakes

Mda's Ways of Dying' in Modern Fiction Studies 46.1 (2000): 183-206.

Foley, A. `Fugard, Liberalism and the Ending of Apartheid' in Current Writing 9.2

(1997): 57-76.

Foucault, M. The Foucault Reader. Rabinow, P. ed., (1984) London: Penguin, 1991.

Fredrickson, G. M. The Comparative Imagination: On the History of Racism,

Nationalism, and Social Movements. Berkeley/London: U of California P: 1997.

Freire, P. Pedagogy of the Oppressed. (1972) New York: Continuum, 2000.

Freund, B. The Making of Contemporary Africa: The Development of Africa Since 1800.

Bloomington, Indianapolis: Indiana UP, 1984.

Gaitskell, D. `Christian Compounds for Girls: Church Hostels for Women in

Johannesburg, 1907-70' in Journal of Southern African Studies 6.1 (1979): 44-69.

 309

Gaitskell, D. `Housewives, Maids or Mothers: Some Contradictions of Domesticity for

Christian Women in Johannesburg, 1903-39' in Journal of African History 24.2 (1983):

Gaitskell, D. and Unterhalter, E. `Mothers of the Nation: A Comparative Analysis of

Nation, Race and Motherhood in Afrikaner Nationalism and African National Congress'

in Yuval-Davis, N. and Anthias, F. eds., Woman-Nation-State. London: Macmillan, 1989.

Gerhart, G. Black Power in South Africa: The Evolution of an Ideology. Los

Angeles/London: U of California P., 1979.

Gevisser, M. `Truth and Consequences in Post-Apartheid Theatre' in Theatre 25.3

(1995): 9-18.

Gibbs, J. and Lindfors, B. eds. Research on Wole Soyinka. Trenton, N. J.: Africa World

Press,1993.

Gibbs, J. ed. Critical Perspectives on Wole Soyinka. Oxford: Heinemann, 1981.

Gibbs, J. Wole Soyinka. London: Macmillan, 1986.

Gikandi, S. `Reading the Referent: Postcolonialism and the Writing of Modernity' in

Nasta, S. ed. Reading the New Literatures in a Postcolonial Era. Cambridge: D. S.

Brewer, 2000.

Gilbert, H. and Tompkins, J. Postcolonial Drama: Theory, Practice, Politics. London:

Routledge, 1996.

Gilliam, A. `Women's Equality and National Liberation' in Mohanty, C. T., Russo, A.

and Torres, L. eds. Third World Women and the Politics of Feminism. Bloomington,

Indianapolis: Indiana UP, 1991.

Gorak, J. `Nothing to Root For: Zakes Mda and South African Resistance Theatre' in

TheatreJournal 41.4 (1989): 478-491.

 310

Gramsci, A. Selections From Cultural Writing. Forgacs, D. and Nowell-Smith, G. eds.

Boelhower, W. trans. Cambridge, Massachusetts: Harvard UP, 1991.

Gray, S. ed. Athol Fugard. Johannesburg: McGraw-Hill, 1982.

Graybill, L. S. Truth and Reconciliation in South Africa. Boulder, Colorado/U. K.: Lynne

Rienner, 2002.

Green,M. `Fiction as Historicising Form in Modern South Africa' in Msiska, M-H and

Hyland, P. eds. Writing and Africa. London: Longman, 1997.

Green,R. J. `The Drama of Athol Fugard' in Heywood, C. ed. Aspects of South African

Literature. Portsmouth NH. Heinemann, 1976.

Griffiths, G. and Moody, D. `Of Marx and Missionaires: Soyinka and the Survival of

Universalism in Post-Colonial Literary Theory' in Slemon, S. and Tiffin, H. eds., After

Europe. Sydney: Dangaroo Press, 1989: 74-85.

Gurr, A. `Third World Drama: Soyinka and Tragedy' in Journal of Commonwealth

Literature 10.3 (1976): 45-52.

Haney,W. S. `Soyinka's Ritual Drama: Unity, Postmodernism, and the Mistake of the

Intellect' in Research in African Literatures 21.4 (1990): 33-54.

Hargreaves,J. WestAfrica Partitioned: Volume 1, The Loaded Pause, 1885-1889.

London: Macmillan, 1974.

Harlow, B. Resistance Literature. New York/London: Methuen, 1987.

Hirson, B. `Language in Control and Resistence: The Education of a Black Community

in South Africa' in The Societies of Southern Africa in the 19`hand 20`h Cent.uries, VoL

12, Collected Seminar Papers No. 28, Institute of Commonwealth Studies, University of

London, 1981.
 311

Hobsbawm, E. `Introduction: Inventing Traditions' in Hobsbawm, E. and Ranger, T. eds.

The Invention of Tradition. Cambridge/U. S.A.: Cambridge UP, 1997.

Hodgkin, T. Nationalism in Colonial Africa. New York: New York UP, 1957.

Horn, A. `South African Theatre: Ideology and Rebellion' in Barber, K. ed. Readings in

African Popular Culture, Oxford/Bloomington, Indianapolis: James Currey/Indiana UP,

1997.

Hunt, N. R., Liu, T. P. and Quataert, J. eds., Gendered Colonialism in African History.

Oxford: Blackwell, 1997.

Hymans,J.L. Leopold Sedar Senghor: An Intellectual Biography. Edinburgh: Edinburgh

UP, 1971.

Ibitokun, B. M. African Drama and the Yoruba World View. Ibadan: Ibadan UP, 1995.

Imoaghene, 0. ed. The Nigerian Class Structure. Ibadan: Evans Brothers, 1989.

freie, I. The African Experience in Literature and Ideology. London: Heinemann, 1981.

Isichei, E. A History of Nigeria, London: Longman, 1983.

Isichei, E. Varieties of Christian Experience in Nigeria. London: Macmillan, 1982.

Isola, A. `The African Writer's Tongue' in Research in African Literature 23.1 (1992):

17-26.

Jack, B. Negritude and Literary Criticism: The History and Theory of "Negro-African "

Literature in French. U. S.A.: Greenwood Press, 1996.

Jahn, J. Neo-African Literature: A History of'Black Writing. U. S.A.: Evergreen, 1969.

JanMohammed A. R. Manichean Aesthetics: The Politics of Literature in Colonial Africa.

Amherst: U of Massachusetts P, 1983.

Jeyifo, B. ed. Conversations with Wole Soyinka. Jackson: UP of Mississippi, 2001.

 312

Jeyifo, B. The Truthful Lie: Essays in a Sociology of African Drama. London: New

Beacon, 1985.

Johnson,S. The History of the Yorubas, (1921) Lagos: C.M. S., 1966.

Johnson-Odim, C. `Common Themes, Different Contexts: Third World Women and

Feminism' in Mohanty, C. T., Russo, A. and Torres, L. eds.Third World Women and the

Politics of Feminism. Bloomington, Indianapolis: Indiana UP, 1991.

Jones,E.D. The Writing of Wole Soyinka. London/Oxford: Heinemann/James Currey,

1988.

Jones,E.D. The Writing of Wole Soyinka. London: Heinemann, 1983.

July, R. W. An African Voice: The Role of the Humanities in African Independence.

Durham: Duke UP, 1987.

Kaarlsholm, P. `Inventions, Imaginings, Codifications: Authorising Versions of Ndebele

Cultural Tradition' in Journal of Southern African Studies 23.2 (1997): 243-258.

Kanneh, K. African Identities: Race, Nation and Culture in Ethnography, Pan-Africanism

and Black Literatures. London: Routledge, 1998.

Katrak, K. H. `Selected African Writers: Inside-Outsiders and Internal Exile' in Thamyris

6.2 (1999): 141-162.

Kavanagh, R. Theatre and Cultural Struggle in South Africa. London: Zed Books, 1985.

Keegan,T. `Trade Accumulation and Impoverishment: Mercantile Capital and Economic

Transformation of Lesotho and the Conquered Territory, 1870-1920' in Journal of

Southern African Studies 12.2 (1986): 196-216.

Kerr, D. African Popular Theatre. Oxford/Portsmouth, N. H. / Cape Town/Harare: James

Currey/Heinemann/EAEP/David Philips/Baobab, 1997.

 JIJ

Kerr, D., `Participatory Popular Theatre: The highest Stage of Cultural

Underdevelopment' in Research in African Literatures 22.3 (1991): 55-75.

Kilson, M. `The Emergent Elites of Black Africa' in Gann, L. H. and Duignan, P. ed.

Colonialism in Africa: 1870-1960 Vol. 2: The History and Politics of Colonialism.

Cambridge: Cambridge UP, 1970.

Kirk-Greene, A. H. M. The Principles of Native Administration, Selected Documents:

1900-1947.London: Oxford UP, 1965.

Knight, G. W. The Wheel of Fire: Interpretations of Shakespearian Tragedy. London,

1964.

Kolawole, M. E.M. `One Masculine, One Feminine, and One for the Neuter's Board:

Facesof Eve in Soyinka's Novels' in Ogunba, O. ed., Soyinka: A Collection of Critical

Essays.Ibadan: Syndicated Communications, 1994: 55-63.

Krisnaswamy, R. `Mythologies of Migrancy: Postcolonialism, Postmodernism and the

Politics of (Dis)location' in ARIEL 26.1 (1995): 125-145.

Kruger, L. `Acting Africa' in Theatre Research International 22.2 (1996): 132-140.

Kruger, L. `The Drama of Country and City: Tribalization, Urbanization and Theatre

Under Apartheid' in Journal of Southern African Studies 23.4 (1997): 565-584.

Kruger, L. `The Premodern Postcolonial?: The Drama of the Autochthonous Settler' in

Gilbert, H. ed. (Post)colonial Stages: Critical and Creative Views on Drama, Theatre

and Performance. U. K.: Dangaroo Press, 1999.

Kruger, L. The Drama of South Africa: Plays, Pageants and Publics Since 1910.

London/New York: Routledge, 1.999.

 314

Kunene, D. P., `Journey into the African Epic' in Research in African Literatures 22.2

(1991): 205-223.

Kunene, M. `Problems in African Literature' in Research in African Literatures 23.1

(1992): 27-44.

Kuzwayo, E. Call Me Woman. Johannesburg: Ravan, 1985.

La Hausse,P. `The Message of the Warriors: The ICU, the Labouring Poor and the

Making of a Popular Political Culture in Durban, 1925-30' in The Societies of Southern

Africa in the 19thand 29th Centuries, 15. Oct. 1986-June 1988: 104-127.

Lackner, H. `Social Anthropology and Indirect Rule: The Colonial Administration and

Anthropology in Eastern Nigeria, 1920-1940' in Asad, T. ed., Anthropology and the

Colonial Encounter. London: Ithaca Press, 1975: 123-51.

Layiwola, D. `The Philosophy of Wole Soyinka's Art' in Journal of Dramatic Theory

and Criticism 10.2 (1996): 19-42.

Lazarus, N. Resistance in Postcolonial African Literature. U. S.A.: Yale, UP, 1990.

Lenta, M. `Goodbye Lena, Goodbye Poppie: Post-Apartheid Black Women's Writing' in

ARIEL 29.4 (1998): 101-18.

Liebenow, J.G. African Politics: Crisis and Challenges. Bloomington/Indianapolis:

Indiana UP, 1989.

Lindsay, L. A. `No Need... To Think of Home? Masculinity and Domestic Life on the

Nigerian Railway c 1940-61' in Journal of African History 39.3 (1998): 439-466.

Lodge, T. Black Politics in South Africa since 1945. London: Longman, 1984.

Louis, R. Wm. and Robinson, R., `The Imperialism of Decolonization' in Journal of

Commonwealth and Imperial History 22.3 (1994): 462-511.

 315

Lugard, F. The Dual Mandate in British Tropical Africa. London: Frank Cass, 1922.

Lynch, H. R. `Pan-African Responsesin the U. S. to British Colonial Rule in Africa in the

1940s' in Gifford, P. and Louis, W. eds. The Transfer of Power in Africa:

Decolonization, 1940-1960, U. S.A.: Yale UP: 1982: 57-86.

Maake, N. `Inscribing Identity on the Landscape: National Symbols in South Africa' in

Darian-Smith, K., Gunner, L. and Nuttall, S. eds. Text, Theory, Space. London:

Routledge, 1996.

Madrassi, G. The Black Woman Apart: Stereotypes and Self-Assertion in South African

English Literature. Berne: Peter Lang, 1998.

Maier, K. This House Has Fallen: Nigeria in Crisis. London: Penguin, 2000.

Mair, L. `New Elites in East and West Africa' in Turner, V. ed. Colonialism in Africa,

1870-1960: Profiles of Change: African Society and Colonial Rule, London, Cambridge

UP, 1971.

Maloka, T. `Khomo Lia Oela: Canteens,Brothels and Labour Migrancy in Colonial

Lesotho, 1900-40)' in Journal of African History 38 (1997): 101-122.

Mamdani, M. Citizen and Subject: Contemporary Africa and the Legacy of Late

Colonialism. Princeton: Princeton UP, 1996.

Mann, K. `Women, Landed Property and the Accumulation of Wealth in Early Colonial

Lagos' in Signs 16.4 (1991): 682-706.

Marcus, T. `The Women's Question and National liberation in South Africa' in Van

Diepen, M. ed. The National Question in South Africa. London: Zed Books, 1988.

Marks, S. and Trapido, S. The Politics of Race, Class and Nationalism in 20 `x'Centurv

SouthAfrica. London: Longman, 1987.

 316

Marx, K. and Engels, F. (1845-6) The German Ideology. New York: International, 1963.

Marx, K. Selected Writings in Sociology and Social Philosophy. Bottomore, T. and

Rubel, M. eds., London: Penguin, 1963.

Masilela, N. `The "Black Atlantic" and African Modernity' in Research in African

Literatures 27.4 (1996): 88-95.

Mayer, P. and Mayer, I. Townsmen or Tribesmen. Oxford: Oxford UP, 1979.

Mazibuko, D. `Theatre: The Political Weapon in South Africa' in Davis, G.V. and Fuchs,

A. eds. Theatre and Change in South Africa. Amsterdam: Harwood Academic Publishers,

1996.

Mazrui, A. and Tidy, M. Nationalism and New States in Africa. London: Heinemann,

1984.

Mead, G.H. Mind, Self and Society. (1934) Chicago: U of Chicago P, 1967.

Mensah, S. `Labour Markets, Migration and Lesotho's Economy' in Matlosa, K. ed.,

Migration and Development in Southern Africa. Harare: SAPES, 2001: 211-50.

Mervis, M. `Fiction for Development: Zakes Mda's Ways of Dying' in Current Writing

10.1(1998): 39-56.

Mhlophe, G., van Renen, M. and Mtshali, T. Have You Seen Zandile? London: Methuen,

1988.

Michelman, F. `French and British Colonial Language Policies: A comparative View of

Their Impact on African Literature' in Anyidoho, K., Busia, A., and Davis, A. Beyond

Survival: African Literature and the Searchfor New Life. Trenton, NJ: AWP, 1999.

Mlama, P.M. Culture and Development: The Popular Theatre Approach in Africa.

Uppsala:Nordiska Afrikainstitutet, 1991.

 317

Mohanty, C. T. `Under Western Eyes: Feminist Scholarship and Colonial Discourses'

Mohanty, C. T., Russo, A. and Torres, L. eds. Third World Women and the Politics of

Feminism. Bloomington, Indianapolis: Indiana UP, 1991.

Morrell, R. `Of Boys and Men: Masculinity and Gender in Southern African Studies' in

Journal of Southern African Studies 24.4 (1998): 605-630.

Morrell, W. P. British Colonial Policy in the Mid- Victorian Age: South Africa, New

Zealand, The WestIndies. London: Oxford UP, 1969.

Msiska, M-H. Wole Soyinka. Plymouth: Northcote House, 1998.

Mueller, M. `Migrants and Women Who Wait: Women and Men, Power and

Powerlessness in Lesotho' in Signs: Journal of Women in Culture and Society. 3.1

(1977): 154-166.

Mutiso, G-C. M. Socio-Political Thought in African Literature: Weusi? London:

Macmillan, 1974.

Naidoo, V. `An Interview with Zakes Mda' in Alternations 4.1 (1997): 247-261.

Ndebele,N. `Liberation and the Crisis of Culture' in Boehmer, E., Chrisman, L. and

Parker,K. Altered State? Writing and South Africa. Australia: Dangaroo Press, 1994: 1-

10.

Ndebele,N. `The Rediscovery of the Ordinary: Some New Writings in South Africa' in

Journal of South African Studies 12.2 (1986): 143-157.

Ngugi wa Thiong'o, Homecoming. London: Heinemann, 1997.

Nietzsche,F. The Birth of Tragedy. (1872) London: Penguin, 1993.

Nkashama,P. N. `Theatricality and Social Mimodrama' in Research in African

Literatures 30.4 (1999): 176-185.

 318

Nkosi, L. Home and Exile and Other Selections. London: Longman, 1965.

Nkosi, L. Tasks and Masks, London: Longman, 1981.

Nkrumah, K. Africa Must Unite. London: Heinemann, 1963.

Nnaemeka, 0. ed. The Politics of (M)othering: Womanhood, Identity and Resistance in

African Literature. London: Routledge, 1997.

Obafemi, 0. `Political Perspectives and Popular Theatre in Nigeria' in Theatre Research

International 7.3 (1982): 235-244.

Ogumba,(sic) 0. `The Traditional Content of the Plays of Wole Soyinka' in African

Literature Today 1-4. London: Heinemann, 1972.

Ogunba, 0. The Movement of Transition: A Study of the Plays of Wole Soyinka. Ibadan:

IbadanUP, 1975.

Ogundele, W. `Death and the King's Horseman: A Poet's Quarrel with his Culture' in

Researchin African Literatures 25.1: 47-60.

Ogundipe-Leslie, M. `The Female Writer and Her Commitment' in Women in African

Literature Today. 15. Trenton, NJ: African World Press, 1987.

Ogundipe-Leslie, M. `Women in Nigeria' in Women in Nigeria Today. London: Zed

Books, 1985.

Ojo-Ade F. `Female Writers, Male Critics' in Jones, E.D. ed. African Literature Today

13.Oxford: Heinemann, 1983.

Okpewho, I. `African Mythology and Africa's Political Impasse' in Research in African

Literatures 29.1 (1998): 1-15.

Olaniyan, T. Scars of Conquest, Masks of Resistance: The Invention of Cultural Identities

in African, African-American and Caribbean Drama. Oxford: Oxford UP, 1995.

 319

Orkin, M. Drama and the South African State. Manchester: Manchester UP, 1991.

Osaghae, E. E. Nigeria Since Independence: Crippled Giant. London: Hurst and Co.,

1998.

Osofisan, F. "`The Revolution as Muse": Drama as Surreptitious Insurrection in a Post-

Colonial Military State' in Boon, R. and Plastow, J. eds. Theatre Matters: Performance

and Culture on the World Stage. Cambridge: Cambridge UP, 1998.

Osofisan,F. `Ritual and the Communal Ethos: The humanistic Dilemma in

ContemporaryNigerian Theatre' in Okike 22 (1982): 72-81.

Osofisan,0. `Wole Soyinka and a Living Dramatist: A Playwright's Encounter with

Soyinka's Drama' in Maja-Pearce, A. ed. Wole Soyinka: An Appraisal. Oxford:

Heinemann, 1994.

Owomoyela, 0. `Folklore and Yoruba Theatre' in Lindfors, B. ed. Critical Perspectives

on Nigerian Literatures, Oxford: Heinemann, 1979.

Padmore,G. How Britain Rules Africa. (1936) New York: Negro UP, 1969.

Parry, B. `Some Provisional Speculations on the Critique of Resistance Literature' in

Boehmer,E., Chrisman, L. and Parker, K., eds., Altered State? Writing and South Africa.

Sydney:Dangaroo Press, 1994: 11-24.

Pechey,G. "`Cultural Struggle" and the Narratives of South African Freedom' in

Boehmer, E., Chrisman, L. and Parker, K. eds. Altered State? Writing and South Africa.

Sydney:Dangaroo Press, 1994.

Pechey,G. The Post-Apartheid Sublime: Rediscovering the Extraordinary' in Attridge,

D. and Jolly, R. eds. Writing South Africa: Literature, Apartheid and Democracy, 1970-

1995,Cambridge: Cambridge UP, 1998.

 320

Perkins, K. A., ed. Black South African Women: An Anthology of Plays. London:

Routledge, 1998.

Peterson,B. "`A Rain a Fall but the Dirt it Tough": Scholarship on African Theatre in

South Africa' in Journal of Southern African Studies, 21.4 (1995): 573-584.

Pollard, A. Satire. London: Methuen, 1970.

Porter, A. `Cultural Imperialism and Protestant Missionary Enterprise, 1780-1914' in

Journal of Imperial and Commonwealth History 25.3 (1997): 367-391.

Power, J. "`Individualism is the Antithesis of Indirect Rule": Cooperative Development

in Indirect Rule in Colonial Malawi' in Journal of Southern African Studies 18.2 (1992):

317-347.

Quayson, A. Postcolonialism: Theory, Practice or Process? Oxford: Polity Press, 2000.

Quayson, A. Strategic Transformations in Nigerian Writing. Oxford/Bloomington,

Indianapolis: James Currey/Indiana UP, 1997.

Raj an, G. and Mohanram, R., eds., `Introduction, ' Postcolonial Discourse and Changing

Cultural Contexts: Theory and Criticism. Westport: Greenwood Press, 1995.

Ranger,T. `The Invention of Tradition in Colonial Africa' in Hobsbawm, E. and Ranger,

T. eds. The Invention of Tradition. Cambridge/U. S.A.: Cambridge UP, 1997.

Renan,E. `What is a Nation? ' trans. Thom, M. in Bhabha, H. ed. Nation and Narration.

London: Routledge, 1995: 8-22.

Robinson, R., Gallagher, J. and Denny, A. Africa and the Victorians: The Official Mind

of Imperialism. London: Macmillan, 1981.

Ross,R. `Missions, Respectability and Civil rights: The Cape Colony, 1828-1854' in

Journal of Southern African Studies 25.3 (1999): 333-345.

 321

Rushdie,Midnight's Children. (1981) London: Vintage, 1995.

Salih, T. Season of Migration to the North. Portsmouth: Heinemann, 1969.

Sanders,M. `Truth, Telling, Questioning? The Truth and Reconciliation Commission,

Antjie Krog's Country of my Skull, and Literature After Apartheid' in Modern Fiction

Studies46.1 (2000): 13-41.

Sartre,J-P. Politics and Literature. (1965) London: Calder and Boyars, 1968.

Schwarz,W. Nigeria. London: Pall Mall, 1968.

Sellers, C. and Terrell, R., `From Black Consciousnessto Black Power' in Carson, C. et

al, eds., The Eyes on the Prize: Civil Rights Reader: Documents, Speechesand First

Hand Accounts,form the Black Freedom Struggle, 1954-1990. New York: Penguin, 1991.

Senkoro, F.E. M. K. The Prostitute in African Literature. Dar-Es-Salaam: Dar-Es-Salaam

UP, 1982.

Simon, D. ed., South Africa in Southern Africa: Reconfiguring the Region.

Oxford/Ohio/Cape Town: James Currey/Ohio UP/David Philips, 1998.

Sitas, A. `Class, Nation, Ethnicity in Natal's Black Working Class' in The Societies
of

SouthernAfrica in the 19`hand 20`x'Centuries, 15. Oct. 1986-June 1988: 257-278.

Sole,K. `Democratising Culture and Literature in a "New South Africa": Organisation

and Theory' in Current Writing 6.2 (1994): 1-37.

Sparks, A. The Mind of South Africa: The Story the Rise and Fall of'Apartheid. (1990)
of

London: Arrow, 1997.

Spurr, D. The Rhetoric Empire: Colonial Discourse in Journalism, Travel Writing and
of

Imperial Administration. Durham/London: Duke UP, 1993.

 322

Steadman,I. "Race Matters in South Africa" in Boon, R. and Plastow, J. eds. Theatre

Matters: Performance and Culture on the World Stage. Cambridge: Cambridge UP,

1998.

Steadman,I., `Stages in the Revolution: Black South African Literature since 1976' in

Research in African Literatures 19.1 (1988): 24-33.

Steiner, G. The Death of Tragedy. London: Faber, 1982.

Stern, J.P. Nietzsche: His Life, Work Writings and Ideas. U. K.: Harvester Press, 1978.

Taylor, J. Ubu and the Truth Commission. Cape Town: U of Cape Town P, 1998.

Taylor, P. The Narrative of Liberation: Perspectives on Afro-Caribbean Literature,

Popular Culture and Politics. New York: Cornell UP, 1989.

Tidjani-Serpos, N. `The Postcolonial Condition: The Archeology of African Knowledge:

From the Feat of Ogun and Sango to the Postcolonial Creativity of Obatala' in Research

in African Literatures 27.1: 3-18.

Tiffin, H. `Post-Colonialism, Post-modernism Rehabilitation of Post-Colonial History'

-
in Journal of Commonwealth History 23.1 (1988): 169-181.

Triulzi, A. `African Cities, Historical Memory and Street Buzz' in Chambers, I. and

Curti, L. eds., The Post-Colonial Question: Common Skies, Divided Horizons. London:

Routledge, 1996: 78-91.

Unterhalter,E. Forced Removal: The Division, Segregation and Control of the People of

SouthAfrica. London: I. D. A. F, 1987.

Vail, L. `Ethnicity in South African History' in Grinker, R. R. and Steiner, C. B.

Perspectives on Africa: A Reader in Culture, History and Representation. Oxford:

Blackwell, 1999: 52-68.

 323

Van Wyk, J. `Towards a South African Literary History' in Smit, J., van Wyk, J. and

Wade J-P. Rethinking South African Literary History. Durban: Y Press, 1996.

Vaughan, 0. `Chieftancy Politics and Social Relations in Nigeria' in Journal of

Commonwealth and Comparative Politics 24.3 (1991): 308-26.

Visser, I. `How to Live in Apartheid South Africa: Reading Zakes Mda's Ways of Dying'

in Wasafiri 37 (2002): 39-43.

Walder, D. Athol Fugard. London: Macmillan, 1984.

Walker, C. `Conceptualising Motherhood in Twentieth Century South Africa' in Journal

of Southern African Studies 21.3 (1995): 417-437.

Waterman,C. `Our Tradition is a Very Modern Tradition: Popular Music and the

Construction of Pan-Yoruba Identity' in Barber, K. ed. Readings in African Popular

Culture. Oxford/Bloomington, Indianapolis: James Currey/Indiana UP, 1997.

Weber,M. Economy and Society Vol. 1. Roth, G. and Wittich, C. eds., New York:

Bedminster, 1968.

Weber,M. From Max Weber: Essays in Sociology. Gerth, H. and Mills, C. W. eds.,

London: Routledge and Kegan Paul, 1948.

Weber,M. The Sociology of Religion. Parsons, T. ed., Fischoff, E. trans., London:

Methuen, 1965.

Welsh, F. A History of South A frica, London: HarperCollins, 2000.

Williams, R. Drama from Ibsen to Brecht. London: Hogarth Press, 1987.

Williams, R. Modern Tragedy. London: Hogarth Press, 1992.

Williamson, M. L. `Toward a Feminist Literary History' in Signs: Journal of Women in

Culture and Society: 10.1 (1984): 136-147.

 324

Wilson, R. A. The Politics of Truth and Reconciliation in South Africa: Legitimising the

Post-Apartheid State. Cambridge: Cambridge UP, 2001.

Wilson-Tagoe, N. `Reading Towards a Theorization of African Women's Writing:

African Women Writers Within Feminist Gynocriticism' in Newell, S. Writing African

Women:Gender, Popular Culture and Literature in WestAfrica. London: Zed Books,

1997.

Wolpe, H. `Capitalism and Cheap Labour Power in South Africa' in Beinart, W. and

Dubow, S., eds., Segregation and Apartheid in Twentieth-Century South Africa. London:

Routledge, 1.995.

Worden,N. The Making of Modern South Africa. Oxford: Blackwell, 1996.

Wright, D. `Stocktaking Soyinkana, 1986-1988' in Research in African Literatures 23.4

(1992).

Wright, D. `Wole Soyinka as a Yoruba Theatre Historian' in Gilbert, H. ed.,

(Post)Colonial Stages: Critical and Creative Views on Drama, Theatre and Performance.

London: Dangaroo Press, 1999: 161-17